#fatkoh
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Photo
Feliciano ♥️Queen of Hearts♥️ Inspired design by @worldcakecakecake fanfic FATKOH
37 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71 I Chapter 72 I Chapter 73 I Chapter 74 I Chapter 75 I Chapter 76 I Chapter 77 I Chapter 78 I Chapter 79 I Chapter 80
Look! A chapter! HOOZA! SO DARN CLOSE OMG! Yes, like always, I apologize for taking so long, tons of things, as usual. I hope the chapter makes do for it...I guess. Enjoy!
Chapter 81
And celebration rang, with shouts and applauses, the swing of flags and surviving weapons decorating the field in wonderful splendor. Some jumped, danced, complete strangers embraced one another or even kissed in the passion of lovers. Roderich and Francis couldn’t help but to cry, Elizabeta, Lili and Vash embracing them…not long before they joined in the same tears. Alfred took as many as he could in for the largest group hug he intended to make, much to Arthur’s distaste of being squeezed between many of his people. As Yao was trying to find his escape, he bumped into Ivan, who proceeded to take him into a large embrace, the very one the Spadian Jack was trying to avoid. Yet as Ivan took his lip…he didn’t find himself minding any longer. He wrapped his arms around the Clubian King’s neck and let himself that beautiful bliss.
The three Heartian royals stood alone in this sudden feast. Feliciano had already commanded that none were to come close, and so they yet remained in their field were Khaos’s last traces had been, still in the same silence that had welcomed them when Khaos was at last officially defeated.
“What are we waiting for?” Kiku asked, because indeed that was what it felt like they were doing, especially with Feliciano looking on as if…expecting someone to come.
“Is this about that one thing you asked us to protect? That Khaos had?” Feliciano nodded to Ludwig, taking steps forward, right towards this sun rise. Ludwig and Kiku stayed behind and watched, giving Feliciano some space to breathe and focus.
“…he’s here,” he whispered after the silence he wanted was reached.
It wasn’t a message for Ludwig, for Kiku, for anybody there.
“…he’s here…I know he’s here…” he whispered on, a hand reaching so it could focus on one spot.
The wind that blew now was different, the energy that came ancient, along with the magic and form that even to Ludwig and Kiku, felt as the arise of a person. And there, in a sudden flash, there was a red ball of fire, fitting along with the sun, potent and shinning to them like another burning star.
Feliciano sighed, smiled…and even began to cry. “He’s here…He’s here…” he still repeated.
Something suddenly changed in the air, like an earthquake…but nothing shook, nothing trembled, magic and energy just rained, at first, invisible, like a force that brought everyone to silence as their eyes came to the Heartian royals, to the center of what was occurring. Then there was flashes of light, golden and glittering, blowing and seeming to scream into the skies. Feliciano was engulfed in it, in fact, from him it turned larger, a calming fire blazing, arising into the skies, taking the whole field, in beautiful reds and golds that the Heartian Queen helped to make tall, letting his halo, his marks, his wings, shine on up. It was a storm that reminded them of when Khaos had first turned, but this…although powerful and indeed fearsome at first, it was gentle, caring, a beauty that instead of turning away all, it brought and made them aw in a combine admiration. A form became evident, gigantic and towering, with flowers, jewels and silk to cover…her…in grace. From the rains of this colorful and royal feast, she came, showing herself in all her pure form. She was as high as Khaos had been, looking down to all her people with deep fondness in large ruby eyes. Ah, she was gorgeous. Her curled hair fell down to her knees, crowned with a large golden pillar halo that matched well with the specks of gold in her long red dress, tainted like stars, like constellations. Her skin was marked in long lines of vines and symbols, identical to the ones Feliciano held. They also shared a set of wings, although hers were with a hint of rose, much larger, surely to extend to the next mountains if she spread them open. And then the structure of her face, her smile…Feliciano, Lovino, Renata and all the rest of the Valenti knew she was family. For a moment, they were reminded of Augusto and understood then why he had the perfect namesake. Even as she stood gigantically over them, especially when she kneeled, her reach to the ground soft like wind, none were intimidated, all smiled and welcomed the presence of an Ace.
“…Nonna Augusta,” Feliciano greeted her so meekly once the release was completed.
She looked to him with deep fondness, kneeling and bringing her head much closer to his. Ludwig and Kiku were startled slightly back at being right before a large face like this, if even so beautiful.
“Feliciano…” and she smiled with a ring that surely brought music to the whole valley, “l’hai fatto.” He shook at the realization once again…completed and fulfilled. “A mission that I set upon a thousand years ago, one in which the state of your world and mine was held at a delicate balance. I harbored power through my family, generation by generation, until it was with you that the next alignment found itself with. It was much to put that responsibility on only you, so young and still so new to a ruling of a kingdom. Yet, it was by your hand that it was done. With a belief and effort that I was proud to witness, see it grow and now…I watch as it shines.” Feliciano blushed, so intense that he wanted to hide it, not being able to continue his stare with his great grandmother.
“Of course, I also owe congratulations and compliments to the King and Jack.” Ludwig and Kiku startled, more so when this great Ace bowed to them. “Your own growth, I paid attention to, and it is worthy of your position.” And they couldn’t answer, as nervous and blushing as Feliciano. “And the others…” she turned to meet their gazes in the crowd, their knees shaking and eyes widened as if taking blame. She couldn’t help the chuckle. “Brave you have been, courageous and a great loyalty shown to your kingdom. Your respective Ace I know is just as proud.” They wanted to faint from the honor. Even Alfred was left speechless and without a high comment to say.
“And your people, who without every piece of help they could give…we would not stand victorious here now. I thank you all. You have brought to this world a peace that has never been, new and promising. Darkness has disappeared and now light will always be prominent.” Shy cheers and applauses spread, part of the crowds wanted to remain respectful, as presentable as possible for an Ace. Augusta partly rolled her eyes at it, Feliciano giggled at such a human presentation. It was just the ring that brought her giant gaze back to him again.
“You have freed me from your vessel. No doubt you learned it in the Eternal Reserved.” Feliciano nodded sheepishly, worried that perhaps it was something she had not wished. “Why so?” She asked and for a moment Feliciano forgot every single language he knew. He needed a moment to bring his words back, leaving a silence that left everyone else with tension.
“I know…you would want to meet him again in person…” was all he could utter.
Ah…of course.
Her expression suddenly changed to something so unsure and weak, a pain that had been there for thousands of years presented. She then turned to the small ball of fire that Feliciano had brought only minutes ago. It looked so insignificant and small to all, yet for her, who reached and engulfed it in the palm of her hand with care, love deep in her eyes, making her flourish the more, it was a worth higher than any gold. She smiled, with a hint of a lake forming in her eyes, standing once again to bring this light closer to her heart. There, between folds of satin, lay the most prominent and beautiful of all the designs on her body. Feliciano could recognize it as the most ancient Heart symbol and the light fitted perfectly to its art.
“Romulus…Romulus…” she prayed his name in relief, caressing it as if he was fully there.
He was…he was truly there.
Ludwig and Kiku exchanged glances with wide eyes and mouths.
“You have to thank Ludwig and the Beilschmidts,” and he turned to his husband with such pride, like he was the one that did the magic. Ludwig startled and for a moment didn’t understand his part in it. “They carried his soul along, for just the time that you passed through my lineage. It was corrupted…and you saw how Khaos used it for his own purpose.” A dark memory that brought gruesome shivers to Ludwig. He turned his attention to Augusta’s light and suddenly it was gone. “But he learned to control it, to fight against it…and together we purified it…united it with another part Khaos still held and he is now…with you.” Feliciano was joyous, and he knew his great grandmother more so, letting the light bounce and letting herself laugh. Truly a wonder.
“Oh, Feliciano. I could give you the whole world for doing all of this…and in fact.” There was indeed a reward that was to be given, and released or not, she would make do Feliciano received it. She extended her large arm long, closed her eyes, and called forward a strong magic, potent and surely meant to break apart the very line that divided their world from others. It was the kind of power that not even Feliciano knew or didn’t think he would ever reach enough to master. This was portal opening, Augusta with an ease creating a large window enough to give her enormous frame passage. Other than just an opening, the edges were decorated and strengthened with beautifully carved pillars, pots and statues that rained on magic and light, with flowers vines of red and gold that bloomed before their eyes and seemed to dance at the welcome of their Ace. Inside its frame was just light, reflecting and glimmering in pinks wonderfully. What was on the other side, they couldn’t see, but it awaited them patiently, yet the three royals were hesitant, as if a bar was still being held in front of them.
Augusta smiled at them, “come.” A barefoot went easily in, just as the waters and dives Feliciano remembered from the Interludes. She let her whole body go in its taking, with her dress, hair, wings and halo. A single hand gave a final wave to all her people and she was gone, only leaving behind the light of the portal. Kiku, Ludwig and Feliciano were yet frozen…but Feliciano was the one to take a deep breath and dared to be the first to take a step. It was just like the interludes…there was nothing to fear. It was the example and leadership Ludwig and Kiku followed, matching along together to be granted passage as a single force.
Feliciano recognized this feeling of going between, the feel as if water purifying you into a new world, while Kiku and Ludwig were startled at this wonderment, almost tripping in their welcome. With the change of the portal, Ludwig and Kiku were granted their very own form. Both with reddish and golden marks, wings, Ludwig’s a darker red while Kiku’s were almost orange. They shone with strong halos, of fire, heavy surely if it was back in their own world…but here it was as light as another strand in their hair. Their clothes turned into richness and beauty as the very ones Augusta had shown herself in, to the style of their province, making clear their origins, the three making quite a trio as they stood above a stage that put them to look below to what this world was.
They were left breathless, almost fainting at the colors, the sound of the creatures that roamed freely and confident, palaces and palaces, piling up, shinning with the rarest of crystals and forms, with water, routes, trees and flowers cascading down to different floating islands. Clouds and mist seemed to grant them this flight, this place in between the folds of the universe, perfect like heaven.
“What…what…” Kiku tried to word but was still too taken to really continue what he meant to ask.
“What is this place?” Ludwig somehow managed to reach.
“The heavens,” And Augusta appeared beside them, not gigantic, but matching with their own statures, yet still decorated as beautifully. She placed comforting and welcoming hands on their shoulders, leading them, with the way she practically flew forward, telling them to follow her. She easily went over the precipice, with each step creating a path of golden bricks, shaped with clouds and shine, a hint of pink to them that the three royals couldn’t resist their own step towards.
They passed well-turned spirits and souls, riding happily on the backs of dragons, phoenixes or St. Marks, each animal decorated just as gorgeously as their human counterparts. They spotted trees and flowers that they had never seen before, overflowing from roofs, some even floating, in the control of those who wanted to make them fly or make them sprinkle the air.
Feliciano had to try and remember every detail, every portrait, every scene painted on walls, the capture of statues, or nature in vases, bricks, sidewalks, glasses and crystals reflecting more whatever shine decided to present itself as they walked on.
The deeper they went, the more came to gather, shouting, congratulating, in an array of different languages, some their own but as it was spoken two hundred years ago. From their wear, their marks, their wings or halos, they saw people from a span of many years, Feliciano recognizing many of their clothes from old paintings.
Augusta continued to lead them through this celebration, floating them through the streets, the golds, between arches of sapphire, pillars in diamonds and green vines coming alive through every wall. Even as the songs and shouts were directed at them, the three royals, taken still by what they saw, couldn’t raise their hands, couldn’t utter a word, their eyes still occupied taking every detail, every movement, every color. Augusta kept leading them through crevices and wondrous corners, until she could expose them to surely the four largest palaces in the realm.
Nothing in their world could compare to their tallness, their majesty, shine and as Augusta laid them back on the ground, right before the road that could lead to her red and golden one, the three royals felt unworthy to step on such a pavement. They were left no other choice as Augusta blew away with ease the road for them she had created, bringing them to the center of this feast, to the loudest of all the cheers, and also the very center of their universe. They noticed then three beings come, one in blue, the other green, and one in yellow. Even as they stood in their same stature, the Heartians could feel nothing but power and magic from them, almighty and way above whatever reaches they could reach even when they were right there. They knew they were the other Aces. Artem, Maiara and Jabbar. They came to meet their fellow sister…who they hadn’t seen like this in surely centuries. In an act that was utterly human, they all came into an embrace, together, in an union that Feliciano swore he could see their entire world shine in. Augusta let herself go to introduce forward the royals chosen for her own kingdom, the three surely shaking and with eyes of enchantment…but also panic. They bowed, as low to the ground, kneeled and hands extended as they were taught in the very rare case they were in front of all four Aces.
“No need, stand.” Artem commanded, and quick, like they had been scolded, they stood, precise and orderly. “No such greetings are needed.”
“It is us that should bow,” Maiara reminded as she started, the rest of the three following in her lead, their thanks large as their knees reached the ground and their hands came to them in reverence.
They wanted to say something…wanted to tell them that it was not necessary…they didn’t deserve this, shown as if Aces themselves. Despite everything, they were still only human, not beings that created this entirety. Yet…it was an honor…one that strained their words and their actions, embarrassingly only standing there agape…it was only Feliciano who began to cry, having to put his arms to himself to try and keep his feelings under some kind of control. “Oh, please, please stop! Stand!” He in the end had to shout at them. And all four rose up with smiles and laughter.
“You have saved your world,” Jabbar continued.
“And through it, our own, here in the Heavens,” Augusta spread her arms to show it, even to the souls that celebrated and cheered from their heights, in their celestial homes and days. Truly beauty, a jewel, shinning eternally in colors that now Feliciano really hoped he could remember to sketch it all to his memory.
“As well as the Interludes, the very passage and line that balances all our worlds. If it wasn’t for your actions…all of it could have been gone,” Artem continued. “It still stands, by your efforts.”
Maiara then chuckled, “with the use of wisdom, your power, the trust you placed not only on one another, but your people had on you.”
“And above all, love being the driving force that stood against all. Ludwig, Feliciano, your love truly defeated Khaos,” Augusta resonated some words Augusto had said himself. Ludwig and Feliciano blushed, turning towards one another wanting more than ever to kiss and hug each other in that very love that won this war. Oh, if Augusto…that reminded Feliciano. He turned and looked towards whatever floating islands, to whatever rush of people…hoping to find those familiar curls he himself inherited.
“Feliciano!” Came that known shout.
Just like that, Feliciano was almost on the ground from the force his grandfather greeted him in, his embrace just the same, with celebration and pride that just had to be showcased even before the Aces. Of course, Kiku and Ludwig couldn’t be left out from it. Once Augusto made the space, he took both the King and Jack to the same embrace, laughing and practically dancing in circles.
How they have missed these joyous little feasts between themselves, loud and happiness glowing for all to witness.
“I’m so proud, so proud for all of you. You have done amazing!” He shouted, going as far as to even kiss Ludwig and Kiku, both left dumbfounded at such an action, but they smiled at it and took it as but another way to shout celebration. Feliciano hanged himself over him, laughing and letting himself be that child that long ago used to do just that. In heaven, before the Aces, it didn’t matter. He would let everyone know how much he loved and how dear was his grandfather to him.
But his grandfather wasn’t alone, with him came tailing a whole group, wearing all similar wears of reds and golds, a symbol that they all shared, proof of being Heartian, Italian, and more specifically, Valenti.
“Oh! Vieni! Vieni! You have to meet your family!” He pulled Feliciano and the rest to this large crowd, all with the famous Valenti curls, from blondes to brunettes, even an occasional red-head. From distinct and strong facial features, to the simple ones like his own. Some were very tall, others beautifully plum, some, whether men or women, had short hair above their ears, others had none, or some had it falling down their back. It was all to the styles of the times they were born into. Feliciano was shy to meet them, even if indeed they were all family, but it was unexpected, it was too much…yet he didn’t mind giving his greetings, hugging even some he had heard much about, going on with random chats as if they had known each other all their lives. The Aces didn’t mind this, they let Feliciano this reunion with his family…it would be good persuasion with what they were about to offer.
“Feliciano,” Augusta called him forward, open arms, and Feliciano rushed to it, not at all hesitating in the hold he took of her hands. Warm, comforting and like home. Augusta shook them and suddenly she found herself nervous to say what she wanted. But a turn to the Aces, a nod, an approval, and of course, a hurry and excitement, and Augusta turned to her great grandson determined.
“Feliciano, what you have done, is deserving of an award.”
“Nonna, really, you don’t-”
“Amore, please let me…I promised this and it is something you must come along and take.” A deep breath, a silence suddenly coming, no one daring to disturb the words of an Ace. It was quite eerie how the entire heavens just fell silent for this. “As I have told, as I prophesied and the other Aces and I have made ready for centuries…in the hopes that Khaos was indeed defeated…” she breathed, she prepared, “Feliciano…you must come to live with me in the heavens now and become…” she turned, pulling him them closer to the road that will lead to her palace, all of a sudden presenting itself with more shine. “The new Ace of Hearts.”
Suddenly, angels came, marching like an army, only to decorate the road, raising flags upon flags to decorate in welcome, surely for a pathway they wanted the Heartian Queen to take. Some played drums and trumpets, added then with the cheer of the crowds, already celebrating as if Feliciano had already passed the palace gates…making it officially his new home. Then, a creature, a St. Mark walked towards him, having journeyed from the Heartian Ace palace. This one was large, majestic, decorated with more jewels, with armors that could go against meteors and surely with a roar that could cause earthquakes in his world. It was Fabius, Augusta’s own St. Mark like Pookie was to Feliciano. The lion, now small, cowered on Feliciano’s shoulder, intimidated by this one…even if it was his father. The St. Mark bowed to Feliciano and the Queen did so back, the creature seeming to smile and shine along with the celebration, moving aside for when Feliciano came forward. Augusta cuddled herself towards him and the Lion, no matter how godly, leaned towards her in the same devotion.
Ludwig and Kiku on the other hand, stilled, the news only downcasting them, not even the feast around them enough to bring them back into light. Ludwig…tried hard to hide how already he was breaking apart inside, defeated…like he had already lost Feliciano over a precipice he would never reach for him again.
He knew…he knew this would happen…he knew this would come…if what they wanted occurred…this was to be the next step, the finality that settled everything and made an ending to this story. It’s one of the reasons he had tried to keep him apart after the eight year gap, why he refused to accept his feelings as well as Feliciano’s, refusing any kind of advance so Feliciano could accept it all as he deserved.
He had wanted this not to hurt, he sometimes liked to daydream that he would applaud and only wave Feliciano some sort of goodbye that will settle well for an eternity. He would turn and march on with a smile on his face. But here now…he couldn’t move, couldn’t say a word but shake and try to hold down the tears that surely wanted to burst and reveal the moment of weakness this was. Kiku must have noticed…he must be feeling the same way, and they gazed between one another in a moment of understanding and trying to reach some comfort.
“Should we…?” Kiku surely questioned if there was a way to stop this, to place themselves as a hold to what this future could be. Ludwig, with a deep breath, looked away, ready as if to leave that instant away from the heavens. Suddenly it didn’t hold the same charm anymore.
“No…this is…this is…the greatest award that could be given. Glory that Hearts, our world, neither we can ever match with,” he sighed, still trying to make himself believe those words. ��We will congratulate him…and leave.” And Ludwig, without even looking at Kiku, could just feel his utter refusal, but in part he did have to agree with those words, instead, hiding to himself whatever he meant to say, what he meant to act.
“He’ll…he’ll make a great Ace…at least we’ll know were under right guidance…and the balance of the universe is in good hands.” This was goodbye and there was not more to be done.
As Ludwig tried to take a last grasp of his husband between the still celebrating multitudes…he only wished he could properly say goodbye…hold him and kiss him one last time before anything…but by the looks of it…it didn’t seem likely. He sighed and accepted that whatever glimpses he could get would be the last he would have of him.
Yes…to Feliciano…this was all glorious. The floating islands, the wonderful colors, the magic, the richness of these palaces and castles, of the roars of the people around him. Yes…it was an eternal celebration that would keep him mighty for eons. He thought about how he still possessed the hand of creation, looking down to his hands as if already he could see everything he could bring alive…whole new worlds, cosmos and universes extending far beyond this one. Yet in that expanse…he spotted clearly the bearing gems. Two identical ones on each side of his hands…both shinning like their own sun, lighting and bringing life to a world…he had promised someone he would help create. It was in that moment he turned to Ludwig…who refused to meet his eyes, yet he saw sorrow in them that Feliciano shared in, suddenly the colors and music greying and lifeless to him. Those around him easily saw how his smile disappeared, and the shine in his eyes was gone. They silenced at such display, giving him space, thought, and the Aces could show their question as to why he know saddened when he was at the center of such an opportunity. Feliciano was scared to utter these words, here at the mercy of the Aces…but he had to insist, had to make them understand.
“And…if I don’t want to?” He placed the idea, one that surprised all, not thinking that it would be something that Feliciano would dare consider when what they would give they thought would be above whatever Hearts had.
“Feliciano, these are the heavens, a position as an Ace, with riches and everything you want at your fingertips. Why would there be a reason to deny?” Augusta tried to persuade.
“Who’s going to take care of my children?”
Augusta widened as if she was just finding out…when in reality…she had completely forgotten about that detail, having to reconsider, organize, with a glance to the other Aces and they quickly came to another decision.
“They shall be born here and stay with you.”
“Away from their father? From their grandparents…their family…their home. Leave everything behind as if it was all nothing…”
A long silence before Jabbar dared speak, “Are you truly only speaking about the children? Or is this about yourself?” With how Feliciano widened, it made sure that Jabbar hit straight to what the Queen felt.
“Yes…it’s also what I feel.” Here he turned to his Jack and King, a large smile that showed true to a promise. “This…this place is beautiful. A dream, a wonder, this chance…rare…perhaps I would be the only one for centuries to come that will be granted something like this…yet…” he began to walk towards his friend, his husband, no one around him daring to intrude his sure and set path. “Hearts…the world…mean so much to me. Enough it is my heaven, my place. It is home.” Now he stood right in front of them, his words now for them to hear. “When I was born…you saw someone in me that could save the world…but you also gave me a position, you gave me a duty as the Queen of Hearts.” Close yet to his Jack and King, he turned to face the Aces again. “Many times…I doubted it…I had wished and prayed that it wouldn’t be my destiny…I even tried to run away from it once…but now I see that it is my place, it is my calling…it will be wrong of me to turn away from it now…” He grasped one hand of Kiku, another of Ludwig’s. “My reign is still so young…there is still so much I can do in Hearts, so much I can help the whole world with, so much I should be there for. Nonna Augusta…you’re back again…the position is for you as the universe intends.” He hoped they understood, he hoped he wasn’t creating an offence, wasn’t disrespecting. But as Kiku and Ludwig grasped their own hold on their Queen’s hand…Feliciano smiled and suddenly stood higher, understanding then…there was no need to worry for any spite of gods. He knew then that they were in no position to react such a way against them, especially after saving their worlds.
His next words had a confidence as tough as the pillars and gold the buildings here were made of. “I want to stay in Hearts. I want to stay with my people. I want to stay with my Jack…and I want to stay with my husband.” The devotion, the utter love these two exchanged, made all the four Aces realize that they were naïve to think that Feliciano would chose a life away from this man. “I know my place…and it is with my family.”
To his surprise, the Aces smiled between one another, a new energy spread…and it wasn’t bad or punishing. Augusto began to chuckle, the rest of the Valenti there joining him, with laughs that shared joy across all the souls present.
“Very well then…you will stay to finish your reign in Hearts,” Artem spoke in decision.
“When it is done, and you have lived your life as any Queen, you will be welcomed here,” Maiara continued.
“The same shall await you then, and Ludwig, Kiku and every important member in your life shall all have a safe assurance of an afterlife here,” Jabbar said.
“Till then, we will await you. Now, we wish you farewell, a wondrous life to give to the world and to your family,” Augusta wished, coming over to give an embrace that to Feliciano was just like those of his family. He enjoyed from this warmth, wrapping his own arms around her as echoes of new celebration began to ring. In this hold, Feliciano released magic that had been weighted on him since birth…the hand of creation. In a wonderful swirl of platinum and gold, it was transferred back to Augusta. She splendored more in its shine as it placed her back as creator and superior goddess. When it was finished, she welcomed in the rest of the Valenti, and Feliciano enjoyed the most from his grandfather, surely to be the last for a long time. He had his chance to give his own to his grandmother, Helena, who he had never had the chance to meet in his world…he saw a lot of her in Lovino…and suddenly he already missed him and his nephew.
“Go and live,” his grandfather wished, and with those words, Feliciano had to tearfully let go of them, turning to then place them with Ludwig, who grasped Feliciano…relieved beyond however he had felt before. Without a care on who stared, where he was…he spun Feliciano to have him in front, hands adjusted on his waist, to pull him into a kiss, strong, magical, these forms giving it a touch that made sparks surely glow all around them. When they released and looked into their eyes…Feliciano truly saw that he had made the right decision. Ludwig raised his hands and let his fingers caress on the jewels…excited and hoping for a bright future with a new family just for them.
Any threats were away…Ludwig could now celebrate the coming of his own children…and that he was to return to Berlin with Feliciano.
Augusta smiled and opened her arms to create a portal, this one small, just the space for all three of the Hearts royals to make their passing back home. Kiku waved his goodbye before he rushed through. Ludwig and Feliciano refused to let go of their hands, determined to pass together. Ludwig had begun his engulfing, but Feliciano spared a last glance back…
The last he saw was celebration still ringing, chorus surely sang and orchestras played, the Aces watching them leave dutifully and then beside Augusta…the light, the one Feliciano had saved from the cage of Khaos, as well as with power from Ludwig…it began to grow, large enough until it was a figure as Augusta. It began to clear, it began to come alive…and for the first time Feliciano had seen what his great grandfather Romulus actually looked like.
Dark hair in silk waves, the same that was on his beard, but despite it, Feliciano could see a long and strong face, handsome, it slightly reminded him of Lovino. Green eyes, likes leaves and grass, a stature, a smile, a last gratitude to his own grandson before he turned to his long missed wife. They held to each other with all the strength needed for centuries. What more they would do, Feliciano didn’t see, he had passed through, everything beginning to erase in bright light.
He left behind the heavens to return home.
- o - o - o - o - o - o - o - o - o - o - o - o - o - o - o
Next chapter is the very last...oh boy.
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71 I Chapter 72 I Chapter 73 I Chapter 74 I Chapter 75 I Chapter 76 I Chapter 77 I Chapter 78 I Chapter 79
Yes, yes, yes! I know, it's extremely late! But you have to understand that I am going through A HELL LOT right now. I am working on an important qualification here in Berlin, so basically studying, plus working, plus German classes, and my school will force me into a volunteer program soon...so that’s more time out from writing. None the less, it does not mean that I will abandon any projects, just know that it could take some time. I wrote this chapter in three different locations since I was moving a lot these last few months :’D Another reason why it took so long. As always, all I ask for is patience, updates will come, I am determined to finish this, especially when we are so close!
But oh boy...chapter 80...sometimes I never thought this story would get so far...but here it is! Enjoy!
Chapter 80
All Ludwig needed was a simple day of resting and healing. Afterwards, he was heading out of his ward, tall, strong, fixing his hair and buttoning his jacket as the regular business of the day. Feliciano hadn’t stopped crying, constantly asking those around to remind him again that he was indeed…alive. He waited before the room, ready for the embrace that came, tight and loving as the one they had shared before the castle when Ludwig turned back. They would have stayed in this bliss forever, if it wasn’t for an annoyed cough and the applaud and giddiness of a child. Yet in their sway, they turned to spot Lovino, who shone with a gracious smile despite, the very one Augustino alighted the hall with as he was held at the hip.
“Reminder that there is still another 900 meter tall monster rampaging across Spades, soon to make entrance into Diamonds and well…we should be doing something about that.” He spoke the words with such normality as if he was talking about what he had for breakfast that morning.
“Where are we to meet?”
“The usual place, doofuses,” rolling his eyes and moving away. Augustino waved and the couple smiled at him as promise that they would follow.
They departed, but keeping yet a hold of their hands as they now met a hurried pace with the rest of those who quickened in the halls with the continuing business.
“All right, were back at this. What has happened?” Ludwig asked with the serious intent he wanted to stay dedicated to despite where he just came from.
Truly like he had never been gone.
Feliciano couldn’t help the sudden smile, the tightening of his hold, before he had to breathe it all out and bring forward the seriousness this matter still meant. “The Club kingdom is utterly destroyed, as well as much of the Southern Hearts and Spades kingdom. Khaos took the west to the Spades kingdom, while Destro went on to the east to the Hearts kingdom.” Feliciano was determined to keep this entity separate from Ludwig. “Many of the refugees are here in Hearts under our protection or in Diamonds under their crown.”
“What are we to do about the lost territories?”
“I have a plan that I prefer to discuss in the meeting with everybody.”
“Where is Khaos now and what is he doing?”
“The last messengers arrived this morning saying that Alfred is preparing himself to defend his capital. Arthur and Yao might leave to join depending on what we decide to do now.”
“And what are we deciding now?” Ludwig asked just as they arrived before the current meeting room.
“They’re waiting on us for that,” Feliciano said just as he pushed upon the doors to make their entrance. And to Ludwig’s big wonder, they all stood with brightening smile like stars, glimmering more with whistles and applauses, many with grins that Feliciano hadn’t seen in a while. Ludwig blushed and held ever tighter to Feliciano, showing a prideful smile that told Feliciano enough about how he was there and how it made him more than joyful.
“Enough of this! We have to act immediately!” Louis shouted, forcing guards to push the King and Queen in and slam the doors behind them, a sort of alarm that brought them back to the stage of it all.
“I’ll be honest…I never thought I would one day say this, but, Ludwig, Feliciano, we move at your command. What do we do?” Roderich stood, ready and surely with calls to initialize the use of his power.
Many in the room already adorned armors and shined with weapons, ready to head out that instant to act on a battle they believed now was truly for victory. And Feliciano thought it perfect and with a shared glance to Ludwig, he knew it was the same sentiment.
Feliciano took a deep breath, taking and leaving his hold with Ludwig’s hand to place them on the table, the simple gesture commanding and confident. Ludwig was rather startled at seeing it, but he was more than content, letting his husband take it all as he wished, trusting and knowing that all the power was in his hands.
“We are taking everything back. Elizabeta, Arthur, Lili!” All three turned simultaneously. “You are heading back to your kingdoms and you are going to restore everything.”
“Excuse me?” Elizabeta questioned, almost insulted.
“I don’t think you’ve read the recent reports, but they’re poisoned lands with nothing we can do to change it,” Arthur cleared with hurt.
“But we can change it!” Feliciano determined, a height in his voice that seemed like it had echoed all across the castle. He stood up yet again, starting simply with a breath, a meet in his magic to reach, to call. He glowed with marks, powerful and all felt inclined to bow. Yet they didn’t, frozen by the wonder.
Feliciano didn’t begin to glow in red, to their surprise, he glowed in green, completely taking him until a different voice called from his mouth. “Elizabeta Héderváry and Roderich Edelstein.” Potent and god-like. Both the Queen and Jack trembled at such a force. “My chosen. Come forward and you shall receive my blessing.”
This was not Feliciano…and Elizabeta and Roderich shook as they moved forward. Despite, they felt a great presence in this being, a refresh in their body that alighted and cleaned them of all kind of turmoil that had inhabited them for months. The closer they came, the more at ease they felt, with bravery to stand straight and unafraid before whoever currently took Feliciano’s body. Feliciano raised his palms to them, Roderich and Elizabeta knew by instinct to show their own palms, feeling a spike in their magic unlike anything. Not even the magic they felt in their crowning ceremony felt like this.
They were given a new source of energy, an unthinkable power that was not at all of their world…but had created it. It was then that the voice seemed to introduce itself with the power, making clear its name as all was left in their hands. With it, they were given knowledge of its use, like it had been a part of them from always.
When Feliciano moved back, they exhaled, at peace, smiling, the couple exchanging glances with enough understanding that was ready to act that instant. They gazed back to any Clubian soldiers in the room, and with a silent command, the soldiers knew to mobilize, all the Clubians in the room marching off, leaving the other inhabitants of the meeting lost and perplexed.
Feliciano reverted back to normal, lights dimming and standing with only his usual childish smile like he had been exchanging some innocent secret of youth. Ludwig still did not understand what was going on, but joined in that smile, still believing and trusting. But quickly he alighted again, this time in blue, a new voice, this of a woman, a call to Arthur and Yao that had them following as they had seen the Clubian royals. And there, as they went through their own exchange, did they understand their mission, the plan and how the future looked brighter. Like Roderich and Elizabeta, they nodded with a glance and all the Spadians left. Lili and Vash took their same responsibility as Feliciano alighted in yellow, taking their action like the rest with a simple leave.
Those who were left in the meeting room were yet dumbfounded.
“Uh…excuse me, but…what do we do?” Kiku brought to question.
“The same as everyone else. First, we heal our kingdoms, we rid of the poison, we bring our people back to their homes and to their normal lives, to their crops, their art, their families, their everyday lives that kept peace. We gather our surviving soldiers and at my command, we head and face Khaos.”
Simple, straightforward and leaving everyone without a dare to question further.
“Amore…how exactly do we do that?” Renata still found it unthinkable, to bring back their lands as they were before.
“Don’t worry. Remember, I have the hand of creation…also Nonna is going to help us,” with a comforting smile that twisted then to a powerful grin, with a sway and jump that was just…not Feliciano. His eyes turned to a crimson red, the purest form of their kingdom color, presenting clear who it was that spoke now.
“Nice to see you back, Ludwig dearie.” A woman’s voice, with a care that was familiar and belonging. Ludwig bowed, knowing who he was addressing and knowing well to show his respects. But she was gone in just the same twist, having Feliciano back to lead.
“Follow me, we act now.”
They were all out of the room that instant.
As commanded, they all took their trip to the poisoned lands of their respective kingdom. All had blackened, anything that once stood grounded down to the floor in a stench that wanted to rip at the pristine silks and metals of the royals’ dresses. Ellizabeta walked these lands with a head held up high, as if it was the garden it had been before. She was barefooted…but they shined in protection, everything under not giving her a cut or a bruise. The soldiers behind her were aghast, yet they dared to follow behind in wonder, their own armors shinning beautifully under whatever shine Elizabeta and Roderich gave them.
Elizabeta stopped to breathe it all…and she smiled, peace in her expression even as they stood before the most deteriorated her kingdom had been. To make things more confusing to the soldiers, Roderich took her side with the same ease, grasping her hand and smiling at her with bright confidence. They both gazed forward, closing their eyes and they began to glow in a rare transparency of colors, not green as they had expected.
Something expulsed from them as they breathed, the light around them spread, slow, gentile, but living and rapid. The soldiers grew in wonder as they saw that ground that the light reflected began to rumble with life, purifying the dirt and letting actual brown healthy earth appear. Such mundanity made some of them already laugh. But the excitement did not stop there , for in that earth, little sprouts of green, with small leaves, began to grow in an impressive rapidness, coating more and more until the land under them was as green as it was before.
To the soldiers, who had thought all their land lost without a way of returning, it was worth of celebration, some shouting, whistling or jumping. It was the perseverance that made Elizabeta and Roderich’s smiles grow wider. They shared a wink, which already made an agree, and so they breathed in much more, letting that light grow and grow, more of their nation green appearing in their land, bringing with them trees, stone…perhaps a twist of new that Roderich and Elizabeta created from their inner creativity.
A new flower, a new route, a new curve to old streams.
In Diamonds, Lili stood at the long shores of her kingdom. The sea had darkened, coating the shores in its misery, away from the beautiful golden it had kept for so long. Sure, her kingdom had not been destroyed as the others, but the royals knew well to fix and protect what they could.
She had been instructed…by Jabbar…Ace of Diamonds. She felt him still in the power that flowed in her blood, still teaching and lecturing every move, how each point of energy was supposed to be flowed and how to release it all to the image he made in her mind. Yes…she would create it, she would call for it.
She wrapped her arms around herself, with her breath, the winds around her became stronger, the waves began to pulse along with her heart and she opened her eyes. Like a breath, she could control how they moved, how they shone, beginning to give them back, slowly, their natural blue.
In Spades, Yao could finally get the ground to still, to stop the shakes it had taken, letting the crumble finally halt. Arthur stopped the storms, for the first time bringing this part of the kingdom the natural light of sun.
It was done simple, as easily as a snap or a step.
Arthur and Yao had put their hands upon the ground and in their spread, they brought back the deep blues of the tiles that had been there. One by one they came back, growing just like the dirt, the flowers and grass that laid between them, up to the trees, the houses that had been there, even whole mountains began to wake back to color. Yao intensified that spread, wanting to cover the whole valley. Arthur aided him, adding to the push that could extend to all the crevices, to every single wall, well and plaza that had made it once splendor.
None of the royals could only keep it to their place. They had to move, spread, fly in the process if they had to. Elizabeta swinging through thicket of vines, with each pull bringing back ancient large trees that covered well beneath them in green life. Lili skipped by the shores as she brought back its gold, adding shells and shine that made it all the more pristine. Arthur enjoyed shooting from the tall perks of mountains, running it all like an orchestra under his command. Feliciano, created music, he brought all the canvases he had ever made to life with the brush of his hand, mind and even his dancing steps as it stabled the ground, bringing back their famous pillars, architecture, sun kissed homes, their vines, their abundance of fruit and the colors that made Feliciano’s smile grow the more in its everlasting sunshine.
It was starting to look just like home again.
Ivan at one point had shed tears of relief, kneeling down to the ground to embrace the ground, with the greens he had never known he would have missed so much. Francis could now intensify the kingdom’s defense, a beautiful diamond wall shinning well, keeping the peace and life behind him. He let himself tower tall, like he himself was a shield that would be impenetrable to whatever Khaos would throw. Khaos wouldn’t stand a chance anymore, Francis smirked to himself. Alfred, atop one of the kingdom army dragons, actually cried as he began to lead people back to their homes. Many shouted in celebration, but others still paced with panic, those especially that currently still ran away from the threat of Khaos still in their lands, but now they actually seek refuge in their own kingdom, by a powerful king, queen and jack that healed their home with surely the help of Aces. It was just a miracle how the power, the control, seemed to move the very ground to their bidding.
Many families returned to their homes to find it standing just the way they had left it. Many wept, finding it hard to believe that everything was there…back.
And Ludwig, Ludwig rode on confidently on the back of a St. Mark, staring up to his husband, his beautiful, cheerful and powerful, daring, incredible husband, as he himself called upon vines and trees to arise from the ground, taller or just in their same glory with nothing to make different.
Finally, finally, Feliciano had let the harp free, letting it take its large length, only to play, from the melody, whole new colors coming, bringing back a symphony of red that all sang along with. The air arose with freshness that all wanted to doze with, lay in its rest, confident that they would be safe. Feliciano heard as laughter, cheers, celebration, joined this new music he made, and he would smile down to Ludwig, glad for the shine in his blue eyes and just the hope and restoration in the views between them.
Now this…was a world they could proudly show their children one day.
But as the royals of the four kingdoms completed their healing, they met at a point where the darkness was at its strongest, where a fury continued to rage and roars still echoed across all their near distances.
Khaos was still alive, still destroying, and they had all met where it was time to face him…and end him.
They had taken camp, proudly the flags and shields of all four kingdoms shinning together in the small rotunda where they all watched as he ravaged on in his inferno. All the soldiers that were in charge of holding him for now had been evacuated, only a powerful shield, with the help of all four kings, over Khaos’s sky as he slashed and scream without a single consciousness of intelligence. They wondered if he had seen how they led the remaining soldiers away, if he knew how powerful they were, how they have healed the world behind him, that Ludwig was back and Feliciano possessed the power of the alignment along with so much more.
His immense figure didn’t seem so powerful anymore. Kiku raised his hands and could squash him between the pinching of his fingers.
As if it was as simple as that, Feliciano couldn’t help the chuckle.
“What’s our strategy now?” Elizabeta asked with serious intent, a large and heavy sword in her hands that was utterly eager to begin cuts and slashes.
Feliciano sighed, in that deep breath bringing with him seriousness, shinning so much more mature than any had expected. There was a new amber in his eyes that made him so much older and braver, almost exactly like the images they had been taught to believe of Romulus.
“We take each a direction, you know what you have that is powerful, use it, at all the forces you can call on, weakling him, acting before any throw he can give. Now, whatever he attacks us with, is nothing.”
Another screech that had them all turning, yet they listened on. For once, with Khaos acting his vengeance behind them, they were not afraid.
“Diamonds, North, Spades, West, Clubs, South and Hearts, East. You have already been granted protection from the alignment power I will use. Do not be weary of it. No matter what happens, I won’t let anything happen to any of you.” Sure and a decree that was high. Feliciano didn’t have to say it for the rest to already know it.
Pookie, who had taken his large form, stood ready by Feliciano, with a stance that instantly reminded Feliciano on the grand images they made of his great grandparents riding these very creatures. He petted him lovingly, trying to see, to believe that he could make his own images worthy of being painted on the ceiling of churches.
“So…do we just start?” Vash was suddenly hesitant, after that show of strength, he started to shake.
“Scared?” Roderich teased even as he himself began to tremble, all slowly noticing it as well.
“I thought we were done with that,” Yao scolded.
“I’ve seen everything fail, everything crash down right before we believed, we had hoped and thought we could make a change… what if this is but another of that?” Vash went on.
The silence he brought made all explore these very words, a falling to them away from the power of gods they currently possessed.
“I…I fear the same things,” Ivan…the tallest and biggest of all, the one who they had though would smile his vengeance as he bloodied Khaos…trembled and kept a heavy grip on his staff.
“We haven’t even begun,” Ludwig tried to make them realize.
“The most important battle is yet to take place,” Lili joined her cousin.
“What will make this one stand out?” Alfred wondered.
“It will be the last,” Francis assured.
“I’m tired of having lasts,” Arthur complained.
“Francis is right though,” Feliciano interrupted, mighty and high to get them all to stop, to leave a silence to listen. “It will be the last…” he was sure this time, taking steps forward, all parting to give him a space they felt was too heavenly to touch. “Hear me…” he called out…not just to the royals, but all, absolutely all that were there. “…Hear me…hear me all this very instant!” He commanded with a piercing anger that left some trembling by Feliciano instead. “It is not only Kings, Queens and Jacks that stand here today! Look behind you!” He spread his arms to the still surving armies under them. “You have the entire might of all four kingdoms here! And do you want them to see this…scared and disgraceful leaders with nothing but the armors they created? No!” Shouted like he had been insulted. “No! They see what all our kingdoms represent. Power, Wisdom, Trust…and love…” Feliciano took this opportunity to gaze to all, their attention well taken, the words being well planted. “They will see what these very stances give, power granted and given by the Aces! They will see us fight, they will see us bring Khaos to his knees and then for sure our world will see that we are not a force to be fooled with!” Feliciano saw as the ground seemed to be raised under them, just with the strong belief in their eyes, standing tall to surely meet the fiery eyes of Khaos.
“The Aces have chosen us…we are the ones destined to make this battle, to make this war…and here, as it will be written about us…will we end this all.” With intent to kill, to finish. There was now no more space to doubt, to hold it, they all stood ready for that very finish. “My Clubians…My Spadians…My Diamonds…My Heartians…remember…we do this for glory.”
A sudden shrill, and yet no one flinched.
Some raised their weapons high.
“For honor,” Ludwig was relaxed, but just as potent as his husband.
“For riches!” Abasi shouted high somewhere in the crowd, getting many to join in his shout.
“For the gods!” Antonio bellowed from the perch of his animal, with him hundreds to join in flight.
“Yes…this…this is it,” Francis raised, along with the magnitude of this crowd that made him feel like the earth of the entire world was to trample over their foe now.
“The Aces are here! They are at our side!” Roderich knew as he joined in the array around him.
“For Clubs!” All the greens shouted as they made their movement to take their south, their colors and flags high.
“For Spades!” Arthur and Yao led to their west.
“Let’s bring this motherfucker down!” Alfred just had to add as he joined the flight with the dragons of their infantry.
“For Diamonds!” Lili, raising a hand full of bright and dangerous magic. To the surprise of many, she was the one that gave that loud shout that pushed the forces of her kingdom to the north.
Ludwig, Feliciano and Kiku stood yet, wondered like children over all the action that decorated even the skies. Khaos’s darkness was nothing compared to the festiveness of their colors as it began to tear about the void. Even so small, the Heartian royals felt taller than everything.
“For Hearts?” Kiku raised magic, Ludwig raised his sword, looking both to Feliciano for his own decree.
Feliciano breathed in and when his breath escaped, he turned with glowing marks, a golden halo coronated him, wings released, eyes a deep red, power beginning to ooze from him, and his two companions smiled as if they had always knew this as him.
“For Hearts!” And he raised the harp, growing large to the desired length and comfort of a bow, Pookie leaning ready for his seating and thus Feliciano took that perch, motioning for Kiku and Ludwig to join him as well. To Pookie, especially in this form, their weigh was nothing. He just as easily sprinted high, to join the rest of the force that created the population of both the earth and sky.
Feliciano lead them in their direction to the east, coming close to Khaos, who stood in his place surely wondering over all these pests that suddenly came, surrounding him well.
“Kiku…” Feliciano reminded and the jack of Hearts knew. He bowed in promise and suddenly took a jump out of the flying lion, landing elegantly on the perch of a red glass he created. He extended his arms full of magic, raining it down in a cleansing shower that began to deteriorate the swinging arms and pillars of darkness. Many Heartians came to his aid in intensifying it.
In each direction, the Jacks did the same, riding much of these dangerous arms that could make this more difficult. Before, just riding of one was a feat that had already killed many of their people. But now…many were rid in easy seconds, people glowing in happiness as there direction was clearer. Those in the ground could run or gallop on their animals free and without a single threat above them. Now, as these dark ribbons weakened, it was much easier to rid with the ease of their weapons or even their fists.
“Ludwig…” Feliciano called his husband’s attention back, who had been starring at their already beginning success proud.
Despite the wings, the halo, this new glow of marks, ethereal in gold truly like the grace of an Ace, Ludwig looked on to him like his adoring Feliciano, the friend he had since childhood and now his husband who was expectant to bring their first pair of children.
Ludwig nodded, although hesitant as he gathered slight bits of darkness from his power. It was the one thing that had ruined all, but Feliciano had gathered information from the eternal reserve that could help. Now, Ludwig was to test it for the first time. They had no time and place to practice. Yet Feliciano believed and Ludwig…didn’t feel it control him, overtake him. It was his free to do as he pleased. Yes…he could do this. He smiled and made his preparation to do his own jump, but not before leaning towards Feliciano and the Queen of Hearts let himself a freeing of his hands to take Ludwig to his embrace. Their lips came for one deep kiss, one magical and igniting. Ludwig felt himself lift from it, a power that helped him fall and take just the right aim even as he fell midair. He had it locked, just as the other King and Queens did their own. In a powerful slash, all their attacks met and crashed upon the shield that Khaos had been using the entire war. They had never known he had one, but now it was no matter, for they easily took it down. Khaos surely felt it for he stilled and looked upon himself as if he had been exposed. He was, clear, and already Feliciano knew the aim and where he needed to land it.
“Take me there,” he told Pookie, and the St. Mark nodded and hurried in his flight, a swirl all around the great beast that granted Feliciano the best view to watch all the horror. He smiled to know how much less darkness there was, spotting the natural blues and greens underneath that was beauty of Spades. Suddenly he felt a burning, intense even with his own Ace protection. In his distraction, he hadn’t noticed how Khaos came right to his presence, his monstrous eyes and mouth a pool that with ease he could fall into. Feliciano wouldn’t dare, and at Khaos’s sudden roar, he didn’t even flinch, he only sent him his own wrath with his stare, before pulling on Pookie’s large mane and flying them away from the throws Khaos tried to swing at Feliciano. He made his slides, with the help of the wind he called, Pookie’s speed and just how small they were, easy to find crevices to make their escape.
As Feliciano reached a good top with a good position, he raised his arms high, his fingertips glowing in light, in power that called and brought from all around as it met and Feliciano let it all rain at Khaos. He screeched horribly in pain, meteors and stars coming continuous. Khaos tried to smash some away, some successful in being thrown at Feliciano’s direction, but Pookie and him, went under or around them well.
That’s when Feliciano began to worry over his St. Mark, already parts of his fur burning from the attacks. “Pookie, let me deal with this now,” he told him and of course the animal refused. Feliciano sighed, expecting this kind of loyalty, but then it gave him an idea, knowing he could trust it. “Go get Ludwig! Bring him to me!” Pookie understood and flew in that direction, Feliciano letting himself fall in a backward flip, a graceful one that let him play momentarily with the wind, the float, the freedom, before his wings caught them and lifted him up. He copied what he had seen Pookie do, the action coming easy, naturally like it had always been a part of him. He couldn’t help his grin as he went forward with his route, charging something powerful in his hands, growing in an intricate and beautiful symbol that alighted with him well. Khaos saw it that instant and went quick for his aim. He bounced against it, the symbol Feliciano made growing at just his size, with a sharpness and cling that resonated across the whole land. His immense figure fell, and the soldiers underneath feared the worst, but Feliciano spread a shield above them, quick as he made his flight. He had to be quicker as Khaos tried to stand again, not caring over the people he would step on as he raised.
Feliciano continued with the lightning shields, intricate and beautiful, but this time Khaos was strong enough to stand against each shock, despite his roars of pain, intensifying as surely the stings got stronger. Feliciano abandoned the shield tactic and began to swing them as disks. Sometimes they were excellent and worked well to burn and tear apart at the target, other times, Khaos still swung on and Feliciano had to tactically avoid, under, over, breathing heavily as he quickened and forced to deal with the speed. For the first time, he took the harp, he prepared four arrows from the gold of his magic, powerful and with ease. He aimed and fired, the piercing one of deep lightning that alighted the sky like part of a storm. Some soldiers had to be moved away for caution as Feliciano intensified, as he kicked on with earthquakes in his force, fired arrows that made this storm bigger, called wind, power and light that exploded in burns that some couldn’t even look at, having to ground and stop whatever they have been doing.
To their success, more of Khaos broke, with crumbles and pieces literally falling, revealing a weak white that some could easily use to bring more damage.
Khaos was heaving, leaning, having to hold to the ground to give himself some stability.
“He’s weakening!” Gilbert shouted, his tone and call one that could extend across the plain, some celebrating to it, but it made Khaos huff, a smoke coming out that poisoned once again. He used it to give him leverage, having to heave more and more until his weakening figure could hide in its grey. Feliciano was succumbed under it as well, but with his power, it was nothing. It didn’t sicken him or blinded him, but he couldn’t see all that well in this dusk. He could still keep his flight as he tried to strengthen his vision.
“Feliciano!” Came the call of his husband, his armor teared, cuts and his hair a mess, but to Feliciano he shined beautifully and with perfection. He dared to stand on Pookie as the St. Mark brought them close together. Ludwig showed hurry and preparation, a leaning towards him that didn’t care over the precipice under him.
“What do I have to do?” He already offered and Feliciano knew that whatever it was, he would fulfill instantaneous.
“I need you with me.” He offered his hands and Ludwig took them and let himself fall into his float, hold and security of staying midair in the midst of this blinding smoke.
Pookie followed behind as Feliciano rushed them trying to find any sign of the main body. “The blackness works like another shield. It also must be what helps him to get power. All we have to do now is finish getting rid of it and not give him the chance to regenerate. Once it’s crumbled, I can give a finishing blow that will end it all.”
They had a clear ending spoken, possible and sure. Ludwig nodded between all, finding no hardness even as the monster moved and awakened again, roaring and trying to swing at them between the now dimming smoke.
“Any ideas as to how exactly were going to do that?”
“With your help. With the dark magic inside you.”
Ludwig sighed but found it indeed the best idea.
“We have to get close.”
“All for you, liebe.” And there was no fear as they plunged closer, enough that they could touch or even walk upon, for it was slowly losing its burn and hurt. Feliciano had to let Ludwig go, using force and power to run across the body while Feliciano continued his flight, sending slashes, ribbons and symbols intense enough to crack. Ludwig gripped hard upon the body, identifying, taking and putting himself into the magic to disrupt, to break apart with ease. Khaos, noticing Ludwig’s presence, tried to once again tame him, spreading through his veins in darkness, but Ludwig learned well to fight against it, using his exercises from childhood to push back, ever stronger, with burn and shocking pain that had Khaos reverting back, disgusted and without any intention to try again. Ludwig smiled to himself when he noticed, finding himself the winner in this specific battle. His grin only grew larger when no matter how he dug, how he broke apart pieces of black with mere force, Khaos did nothing, only dealt with whatever state this caused as his main target became Feliciano.
As Ludwig plunged his own darkness into Khaos, even at the top reaches Feliciano flew upon, he could feel his magic working, tapping, using it and adding it to his own purpose. He enlarged the harp and placed one of its ends against the body. He changed it to the fierceness of a knife and let it carve aggravatingly as he flew on. Khaos roared and swung his arms and his whole body to try and rid of him as if he was a mere fly. Whatever reaches, Feliciano managed, even as he continued to move the harp across, cracking and disturbing. He would swing back with whatever part of him wasn’t focusing on flight or holding to the harp, with splashes like waves that extended across the valley in a beautiful gold that reigned to the rest of the soldiers in a wonderment that somehow took away horror from this. Or other times, in a large impress from the tiny figure Feliciano still presented himself as, he would punch with power, a force that shook the earth and pushed Khaos away in a tremble that some thought would blow up the monster finally. To their dismay, Khaos yet continued, if even slowed, if even as this cracking began to reach him all, breaking him and not seeming as intimidating as he had been the entire war.
As Feliciano tried to finish a last carving spin around the back of his neck, in his focus, he didn’t notice how Khaos shook, how he reached and swatted him away like an insect. He broke from his flight, falling down and landing harshly on the ground in a bang that made some think it had been a meteor.
“Feliciano!” Ludwig called from the standing he still took on Khaos, stopping his own work to make sure that his husband had survived.
Of course he did, only groaning as he tried to find his own sitting once again.
Once the dust settled and Ludwig could spot him, he sighed in relief, just in the distraction Khaos needed at him to plunge, Ludwig tripping not being able to keep his footing, falling but luckily taking a grasp that kept him hanging. Khaos continued his roars and swings hoping to have him, yet Ludwig always managed a holding that kept him still attached. He refused to let himself fall, not when they were so close…so close to finally ending it all. To make it work, he had to keep his place on Khaos’s body.
Feliciano felt his husbands’ distress, even as he arranged himself, bones, even the ones in the wings he currently possessed, cracking fearsome, symbols on his skin changing, working to get him back to the powerful Ace outlook. Quick he managed to stand, to stretch and roll until he was standing as proud and even menacing. He could feel his love in danger, lightening up a fury that charged within him, angering, angering and angering until he released it in a powerful swing of fire, grabbing, taking all of Khaos and slamming him hard against the ground in a thrust that shook the entire valley. All his people that fought had to lay down in reverence.
They had done their purpose…now it was Feliciano’s turn to make the last front.
Dark shards spread across, more white was seen, Khaos was finding it ever harder to stand, to make again his shield of darkness. In whatever attempt he could still manage, he tried to take Ludwig in his clutches. He thought he could threaten, he thought he could still have an upper hand by putting him at risk, but Feliciano didn’t let him, and neither did Ludwig as he bit, as he released and continued on with his own attack, leaving Khaos, even in his immense form, helpless.
Feliciano ran or sometimes flew as the obstacles came, all across the expanse, like a field all for himself to enjoy from and play in. He could already imagine taking this very field free from evil, beautiful Spadian flowers spreading, safe enough for even children to play. Feliciano was reminded of his own childhood with Ludwig doing the same things on the sunny hills of Italy that he had lived. He could imagine their own children laughing and running as they themselves had once.
For them, for that future, he practically shouted to himself as he continued his shredding all across the body, with ease avoiding fumes of darkness or whatever minuscule attack Khaos tried to send on him.
It was becoming less and less as Ludwig dealt with cutting off the parts that created attacks. Khaos couldn’t stand any longer, he could only manage a sitting by the time Feliciano reached the back of his neck. He didn’t even notice he was there. It was enough for Feliciano to take his harp and finish the last of the carving.
It was time.
Khaos swung at him weakly, Feliciano could avoid it with ease. All of the darkness in his body began to fall, more white appearing to the point that one could confuse him as a symbol of Pisa instead.
“Everyone move away!” He had called with Ace potency in his tone, all shaking as they obeyed, other royals mobilizing a quick escape from the area. Yet of all, Kiku was the only who stayed in his place, his gaze locked up on his Queen despite how he stood by the immensity of Khaos’s fallen hip. He could easily be caught in any wail Khaos tried, yet Kiku found it unfair to run away, especially when his King and Queen were still in this fray. He didn’t follow the crowds, he went the opposite direction, trying to meet Ludwig or Feliciano.
“Kiku! Kiku!” He heard Abasi shout after him, but he didn’t answer, in opposite, he moved faster. He began to reach places that had been emptied, or untouched because they were the most dangerous areas that were left for Feliciano to deal with, and he could tell, as he cough and began to feel stings even with the shields Feliciano had placed on them.
“Ludwig…Feliciano! Ludwig! Feliciano!” He called hoping to reach them. No one…everything was empty and desolate even with Khaos roaring and shaking still. He leaned in failure, in loneliness, thinking that everything will end like this for him in a desperate reach to be with his friends in this moment of need.
Something was coming near, warm, friendly, already a smile he could feel on his back. “Kiku!” Came that excitement that he knew well from his Queen. He smiled and fell into Feliciano’s arms as he swept him off with his speed and flight across the immensity. Despite how the marks glowed on his skin like rubies, the impotent halo, the red wine in his eyes and the great wings…Kiku saw Feliciano true, as any other day in the castle before everything.
“Feliciano, listen, I will not be moving away with the rest. You have to let me help you, and I won’t take any-”
“Ah, good! I actually need you right now.”
Kiku held himself for a moment in embarrassment. “What is it?” He instead went straight to his duty.
“First, we have to pick up Ludwig.” And finally his figure appeared in the distance, a debonair smile as he raised his hand in knowing, no fear at all despite actually standing on Khaos. Feliciano caught him just as some dimming darkness bubbled and exploded in their leave. The remains blended into white with the rest of the ruin Khaos was becoming.
Feliciano, with simple ease, carried both his King and Jack over the last of the terrain, using the ending elevation to raise him up and start escalating high in the air.
“This is it. I’ll be aiming him with the largest power in my possession. It’s one Augusta told me about, using the harp.” He suddenly stopped as he avoided a throw of darkness that Khaos tried to make.
As they continued, he was forced into a sweep that was not the best to be carrying Ludwig and Kiku in. He whistled and in no time came Pookie, offering a stead that Feliciano placed them all in perfect accord. The winged lion didn’t mind at all, he actually purred at knowing the aid he gave, continuing the heights Feliciano intended while successfully avoiding whatever Khaos managed in his last attempts.
“Then…it will finally be over?” Ludwig desperately hoped.
“Not quite. Khaos still possesses something important and we have to take it away before we destroy him.”
Kiku and Ludwig didn’t bother to question what. They just nodded and trusted whatever Feliciano planned. There was no time to hesitate or change especially when they were upon the final horizon.
Feliciano, to be ready, began a calling, a raise of magic from all across the globe, meeting upon him to create wonderful pillars of light, far, large, slowly encaging the area for what his Ace power planned.
“With me, you have to aim, and with me you have to fire a serene Teresa.”
It was a high protective spell to act against large threats. It was mostly used by guards or sorcerers that worked with fire or other sudden emergencies, to protect those they found in wreckages or trying to get out people that were stuck while fires, earthquakes or tsunamis rampaged. Simple, yet with the force they now had, it would be a shield perfect to protect exactly what Feliciano needed. Ludwig and Kiku already began to thread the spell in their palms as Feliciano made Pookie take a pause…finding just the right place. They turned to Khaos’s direction, and despite how he was weakening, his being was still an inferno that they felt coming close to burn them completely.
They weren’t bothered.
Ludwig and Kiku already took their aim as they gathered the magic needed, Ludwig including even some dark magic that could be of great use. Feliciano finally let his harp extend in size, just as these far off pillars shined more, moving at the raise of his arms like giant arrows that worked alone in their own bows of air. Their citizens trembled at their immensity, scared if they would even get out of this attack, if the shields Feliciano had placed on them would work. This seemed too large for them to even witness. And then they lowered, setting their target, the harp burning along with the formation that Feliciano created, his being glowing more in its fire and with his own gold. A gorgeous deep red arrow was formed, engraved with vines of gold that seemed to breathe to Ludwig and Kiku. They almost lost their focus because of it.
It was ready, the aim was set, just as Khaos erupted and tried to reach, tried to swat away Feliciano in his very last attempt. Feliciano only smiled, an intense glow in his eyes as he let go and fired, the arrow, along with the large ones all around him, aiming true at a center that obliterated, blew and exploded. Ludwig and Kiku joined in their own attack, embracing a center where surely laid what Feliciano wanted protected. Although their citizens were blinded in this immense show of power and light, the three Heartian royals saw as clearly as if they were in the purest of waters. Feliciano swam them through it with ease, using his power to protect them as they traversed this fire. His wings grew as extra shield, the gems and marks on his body glowing more to let them survive.
“Is he gone? Is he really gone?” Kiku had to question in the mist.
“Wait…” Feliciano told just as a shrill went throughout, chilling and horrifying, Ludwig and Kiku had to cover their ears from it and only Feliciano went through with it, having to maintain their safe within. He let his arms dance in a particular way that called creation, bringing to him any darkness and purifying it in gold and colors, flying off like petals to join the flourishing of this new field.
He continued this cleanse as he made Pookie ride them throughout, a downward glide that to Ludwig and Kiku seemed like hours. The closer they reached the ground, the more it cleared around them, the more natural blue sky they saw, the more they could breathe, their smile grew and they were confident that no harm as Khaos would ever come again.
Pookie landed on the ground, Ludwig and Kiku taking their descend with ease, walking now in the start of green grass, the dirt there with only but specks of darkness. Feliciano followed afterwards, still calling with him the remnants, spread across above them in damaged strings that they could think were just strange dark clouds. Feliciano called them all to him, piece by piece making each part disappear in glowing wind, the shrills getting lower and lower until they were only but a squeak in the palm of Feliciano’s hands.
Now, as everything around them cleared to the usual rushes of this field, the last bits of darkness were but the ones that swam around the small call, the small wave Feliciano kept of a single hand. Whatever last shout Khaos tried to make, it came out like a child’s cry. He tried to whip, but even if it did reach skin, it did nothing, not even redden or create the slightest cut. Ludwig and Kiku stared on stupefied, finding it hard to believe that what was left of Khaos was just these tiny specks that Feliciano kept twirling around.
“And…” a turn down, “…you are…” up, another spin, only but dust left… “…gone.”
And there was no more darkness, everything disappeared entirely. Now surrounding them was the natural blow of wind, cleaning the field and bringing the aroma of flowers that was meant.
It was silent, it was peaceful, Feliciano smiled in welcome to this new era, proper with this new sun that came.
Khaos was gone. It was over…it was finally over.
________________________________________________________
Only two more chapters to go ;)
23 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71 I Chapter 72 I Chapter 73 I Chapter 74 I Chapter 75 I Chapter 76 I Chapter 77 I Chapter 78
Chapter 79
“Now!” Arthur shouted.
Renata quickly ceased the glow in her hand, gone like the flicker of a candle.
“Now somebody go get-” Louis was interrupted by a sudden blast, white and rampaging across the room. They quickly thought it an attack from Destro that had managed straight at their location, but they didn’t hurt…the light became one of warmth, of familiarity. They actually heard Augustino laughing. The light was gone swiftly, everyone began to stand from their fall, just in time to see Feliciano arise, taking a large deep breath, to then cough as he held to the stairs of the pool. The first one to come to his side was Kiku, one hand to help him stand on the dry stone of the room, the other comforting on his back. They all rushed to circle him, but Kiku held a hand to give Feliciano some decency of space, to breathe back in actual living oxygen into his physical body…alive again after a month.
In all honesty…Feliciano looked horrible. He was hunched as he leaned to breathe again, wet, dripping water to the ground, his clothes haggard and his body was only slowly recovering back its color. He still leaned on Kiku, who still offered to give him support.
This was not how they expected him to return. If he was like this…it only meant… “You…couldn’t get it…couldn’t you?” Roderich guessed, deflated, all joining in this accept of what was soon to be a world ending failure. They believed it more so when Feliciano hanged his head lower, refusing to look at them.
They sighed, some began to tear and whimper, given up, kneeling to the floor ready to have everything destroyed before them. But whatever wallowing that wanted to continue, was broken with a sudden red glow, cracking and even drawing upon Feliciano’s fallen hand. Feliciano chuckled, beginning to stand, carefully moving Kiku to the side. All water on him left, dried, looking pristine even if he was bare footed and still wore a simple blouse and pants. His hair and skin shone brighter, with deeper colors and from him came this stronghold of magic, decorating the room in a sense that alighted them, shone them forward to be coated in this new air.
“I got more than just the alignment,” he assured as he opened and showed them his eyes covered completely in magic, bright, powerful, but yet still they held the childish wonder of Feliciano, assuring them it was deeply him. “Much…much more.” He opened his hands to let his arms begin to get decorated in shines of gold and red, letting the room tremble and grow with a garden of magic, of sparks and lights that fascinated all to a stupor. He let it all stop with a simple sway of his hands lowering, his eyes closing to then alight again with his usual amber. Before all could word and celebrate, smiling and shinning deeply with hope, another crash came into the room from a messenger, tired, huffing and ready to fall to the ground.
“Destro is in the midst of the city! He’s approaching the castle and we are not enough to hold him! You must come and help us!”
“Perfect! We have Feliciano with us and he holds the alignment,” Yao announced, as all brandished their weapons and magic again. Only but Feliciano startled and questioned as his gaze was frantic.
“We’ll help him however necessary. We will attack this instant and make sure Destro is dead by the-"
“Wait! Wait! Wait!” Feliciano interrupted his father, standing before all as a blockade.
“Feliciano, we have to act now!” Lovino shouted.
“I know, I know! Just please…don’t kill him…”
They all widened and stood perplexed, for not just the words but the feel in his tone.
“What do you mean not kill him? He has helped destroy a large part of Clubs and is the culprit for having the entire southern Hearts kingdom obliterated. If he comes any closer he’ll have us all killed instead!” Aldrich shouted.
Even if all the energy currently rested inside him, Feliciano hurt, holding back tears as he shook and tried to control them to stay inside. “Let me deal with this! You can help me all you want when we have to defeat Khaos…but leave Destro to me.” With the words he managed his calm and straightening, a stronghold that actually got the rest to fall and stand back, lessening the hold of their weapons and even the energy of their magic.
Feliciano sighed, calm…then potence as he turned to the messenger still trying to calm his breaths. “Tell everyone to fall back…and to come straight to the castle. One brigade is commanded to keep a Titanium shine spell so Destro can attack until everyone is safely secured inside. Once done, I myself will place a protective shield to keep the castle safe. I assure you all no harm will come.”
“And then you’re going to face Destro alone?” Lili was dreading.
Another shook that caused pieces to fall in the room, a roar that made them all shutter.
“Yes. I will.” Decreed strongly in his voice, one everyone knew they could not go against, having to nod and accept, if even shaking with worry. “I will only put up the shield once everyone is in…and you have to promise you will stay inside.” He turned with strength in his foots, one that made all bow to in reverence and accept. “Only then will I head out and face him.”
“Your majesty…what are you doing now?” Elizabeta dared herself to ask.
“I will watch and make sure that my commands are fulfilled…and I have to look for my harp.” And with a surprising calm he took to the halls to head to its storage.
The call was done quickly. Feliciano saw from his heights as messengers spread and began to lead way back to the castle. Some rushed alone, others needed assistance because of their wounds, depending on the help of other soldiers to make way, but they made haste. Whoever was left in the city made approach to the castle, all behind a line of wizards that kept the Titanium Shine as the Queen had told. The spell was but a hallucination, a tall pillar of strong grey magic that feigned the energy of a living person, a perfect distraction for Destro, who attacked it as viciously as he had done everything, the ricochets deadly to the city, tearing and coating in smoke of destruction. Entire streets were there no longer, others blackened, Destro’s mere presence calling poison to reign even in the skies, tempting to rain with burn.
This was the first time Feliciano’s eyes fell on Destro, the expanse of darkness, raging and swinging with its own arms and face, with runes of red and white, shaped with strengths that were actually wider than Khaos. He had yet to see Khaos in his alignment, but already Destro proved much more evil than the depictions he had seen long ago in the cave of artifacts.
He gulped, he gripped harder the column of the harp he had now…trying to contain his fear…to see…
The ground shook, awaking Feliciano from his thoughts, to realizing that the wizards and the last of the soldiers were entering the front gardens of the castle. It was his time to leave…to face…to begin and end this all. He actually…believed. He had confidence, one that made him stand prideful, with a deep breath that was only for the beginning of a melody.
“I’ll journey and see beyond the lines of our kingdom,
Never a fear to be lost, never a fear to fall,
In pleasure, I will take the mysteries of what I could meet,
If you accept to be mine, my Queen.”
He sung it underneath his breath, tranquil and peaceful despite this disarray.
In the eternal reserve, there was indeed much more than just the alignment, more than just power and magic. There was information, knowledge and instructions about everything, even notes of power left behind. One of those messages was the ability to actually change the harp. No…he would not dare change the design, structure and color Augusta had placed, for it was sufficiently beautiful. All he needed was to change its size, something small he could carry in his palm, to easily begin his descend down the castle, like a singular entity that existed out of everything, merely trying to make a passing.
“No heat, no cold, will stop me of my search,
No sun, no rain to go against my strength,
Just promise me your hand,
And love me in our eternity.”
This music he tried to make his own sound, away from the shouts, the hurry of everyone trying to make their place in the castle for the shield.
“My sun, my moon, my land, my love,
I know it’s a journey you will overcome,
But I don’t need you to go so far,
I want you here to kiss me.”
He entered the place of action, of all running and creating a panic that Feliciano felt suspended in as he made his way across. He paid no mind to them, he left them to their disorder. No one really came into silence until they noticed him…easy, like he was just strolling through the castle trying to find a pleasant breeze.
“Would you want all the gold I will find for you?
Would you like the songs I will bring from afar for you?
Would you accept me as your shield?
And would you want me always by your side?”
He sang on, making that image more the one that all thought Feliciano was really going through. They all stood as they witnessed him, letting a rare peace fall on these halls.
“What is he doing?” One soldier asked.
“Isn’t he supposed to be facing Destro?”
“They said he was going to do it alone!”
“But he’s just singing!”
The whispers continued.
“I don’t want any of the riches you will bring,
I don’t care for any of the songs,
I only want you to hold,
I only want your arms around me.”
The voices would always fall, beginning to just accept…and trust whatever it was that the Heartian Queen will do.
It was his own silent parade down the rest of the halls, down every stair he needed to take, reaching ground, the main door of the castle now appearing before him. The commotion was the strongest here, filled, with people in shouted pain and tears, healers coming to act quick, screams and hurry to head in from the royals at the front.
“Bring me your love, your kisses, your loyalty,
Your passion, your hope, your defeat,
Your promise, your weakness, your strength,
I will keep it all in my heart.”
“The casters are almost here!” Kandake shouted, shock panic in her expression.
“And where in the hell is Feliciano?” Vash shouted, just as he was met with a surprising silence, noticing how all gazed back to the very figure he questioned, making his way singularly down the hall.
“Let the doors open wider…let the last of them come in,” Lili reminded, strong and pushing so all could fulfill despite this rare glow Feliciano shone in, distracting and even beautiful.
“I’ll journey and see beyond the lines of our kingdom,
Never a fear to be lost, never a fear to fall,
In pleasure, I will take the mysteries of what I could meet,
If you accept to be mine, my King.”
Nobody dared question the song…they just gave the necessary space for Feliciano to take, in that moment handing everything to him. He now had their lives and future, hanging in his hands and power.
The last of the soldiers made entrance to the castle, the casters were now right before them, still holding to the spell, turning to the royals awaiting the next command.
“Stop the enchantment. Head inside. I’ll deal with him.”
They nodded, albeit fearful still as they turned their hands to release the hold. They rushed inside, leaving the pillar as it was, able to withstand a couple of more whiplashes from the remaining energy.
There was still some time.
While all shook at the image of Destro so near the castle, Feliciano stood stable, unaffected and with a calm some were envious the Queen could keep. The royals kept a guard around him, watching and waiting for any action. Only Pookie broke this as he took landing on Feliciano’s shoulder as usual, cuddling and comforting no matter the turmoil. It was almost like the monster before them wasn’t there at all.
“If you are waiting for me to change my mind, I am not.”
“To be honest, do whatever you want…just get rid of that thing,” Arthur admitted, his fear shown in the slight shake in his tone, as well as the fierceness he gave that made this a command.
Vincenzo glared, but it eased as he placed a hand on his son’s shoulder, “we’ll be here, ready to serve you for anything. Defeat this menace…but stay safe.”
Feliciano smiled, the enchanting one that spread and made them all shine on this eve of darkness. “As I’ve said before…stay in the castle. Leave everything to me.” And with that he took a step out of the threshold, beginning his way, the others not daring to close the door, for it was their watch to the spectacle they knew would mark them all forever. Many others took watch from any of the windows, frozen and expecting.
In that chest of power, not only had Feliciano found information, but he found the forgotten lyrics to a song Augusta had long ago created, a hymn to the misery of losing her beloved.
“My sun, my moon, my land, my love…” he had begun to sing again. It was louder this time, echoing to the point that all in the castle could hear it…they even wondered if it spread to the whole city, since Destro suddenly stopped, a widened expression in his eyes that was eerily human.
“The sky has all fallen…” he continued, but he didn’t go on without a sudden deep breath, alighting in beautiful marks, ruby red. Once all that energy he needed was gathered, as he released his breath, large red lights began to grow from different corners of the city. He didn’t have to twirl his hand or utter some incantation…he walked on down the main courtyard, a simple thought in charge of letting these lights glow the streets they were located on, rushing forward until they reached the center of the castle. From the base it created at its edges, a net like structure began to grow, beginning a covering sphere of the castle, slow as Feliciano was still kept at its circulated area.
“The kingdom weeps their king’s farewell…” he managed to sing on as he found himself ever reaching the official gates, only a matter of steps now.
“And a queen breaks at her lover’s parting again…”
To his surprise…Destro remained awfully still…as if he was enjoying from the song…perhaps trying to find its location…or trying to find his target.
“But in your defend, all will join and fight for our future…”
The shield continued its upward current, to the amazement of all who stayed inside the castle, distracted in its form enough that they didn’t see as Feliciano finally placed a foot outside of the perimeters. With his exit, the shield met at the top and finished. The castle was now well protected…nothing would be capable of destroying it…and even at the worst it will still stand. Feliciano could now keep his focus on only Destro.
“…so the heavens will bless in your rest our perfect peace,” he finished the song, elongating an indeed rare silence in the city. To the surprise of those back in the castle, Destro didn’t lunge forward and Feliciano didn’t attack…they were easy in this stillness. They both continue to breathe out, nervous, like two strangers worried over their first meeting.
Somehow…even for this, Feliciano had a song, new and his…with thoughts for Ludwig and a willingness to do anything…absolutely anything for him.
“My sun, my moon, my land, my love…” he then began a slow reach, a walk forward, brave and with a shining happiness from his expression to his steps, eager, each new approach lighting the more, extinguishing more the fear.
“My king who shines above all,” he smiled, such joy that already teared at his eyes.
Destro continued this stillness, awed and wondered, frozen yet in his spot.
“Darkened, lost and taken…” and Feliciano finally took that weakness to use, beginning a spell that lighted up the entire city, glowing in gold as he used it for an intense heat, one that surely burnt and brought Destro back to screeching and sending swings, destroying streets and buildings…and yet Feliciano stood in their fault, smiling and unaware.
“I know your heart is stronger.”
Now the song was an add to this poison. Destro wanted rid of it, so he trampled forward meaning to fulfill his kill as intended.
Raging, monstrous, Feliciano still looking so diminutive in his shadow, and yet the Queen continued to smile and only move forward, in a want to meet him.
Many in the castle had to shield their eyes, some began to weep and others shook as if Destro’s was above them ready for taking. It could very well happen if he just swallowed Feliciano…which seemed would be very likely the case.
“Your light is brighter…” And Feliciano dared halt, much to the anguish of the castle, slowly, painfully slow, raising a hand…not the one that had the harp. From there, he gathered light…warming and loving…comfortable and even…happy. Despite how diminutive it was, right in the middle of this darkening blaze, looking like it could easily drown between all…Destro stood just as Feliciano, both not daring any harm to the other.
“You are ruler, you are king…” and they saw then that the song was dedication…dedication to Destro. The gaze their eyes shared was of childhood friends…turned to lovers…to then the King and Queen of Hearts. Destro let himself sit, the viciousness of his killing hands, turning gentle, forming fingers…familiar fingers that reached only for a simple touch. There was no fire, no magic, when Feliciano reached for its touch, he didn’t hurt, in fact, his smile was only larger, letting his hand caress the large hand of darkness like any regular skin. He embraced it, he even cradled it, letting himself lay on it, already feeling him entirely. He gazed up, with hint of tears from the peak of this happiness, to those large eyes that now more than ever reflected his beloved.
“I know it’s you…Ludwig…” he couldn’t keep the last words in the tune of the song, for it was more important that he knew he was there, more important that they had this reunion, a reminder that at the worst…they would triumph.
Destro…Ludwig…accepted this welcome, letting himself lean in blissful rest and comfort, careful as he lay right over the tiny figure of his husband. How he could, Feliciano raised his arms and embraced him, even as his face was formed this monstrous, loyal in giving him his ever devoting love, caressing and mending and how he wished he could kiss him. It was difficult, but…he tried, his lips reaching to any corner of a mouth he could reach, and with it, he began the full intent of his spell, one that went on its own course as he instead focus on feeling the powerful emotion of having his husband's lips again.
“Is he…is he kissing that thing?” Vash couldn’t help but mention. The rest were too dumbfounded to response, only watching as the city began to glow more in the scene of this kiss.
Despite how it was all gold, it seemed like color was brought back to the city, enveloping everything, slowly tearing apart every inch of darkness from this evil vessel. No more storms, no more poison, instead there was healing, coating everything in flowers, in new jewels to the buildings, in a brightening that made the damaged parts of the city new again. Destro turned smaller, smaller, every part of him slashed to nothing, disintegrating instead in shine and stars that made this grey day shinning with the colors of a beautiful morning. Piece by piece this vicious monster began to be chipped away until only this body remained…a human body. The golden light it was developed in was too much to really notice any features, but there was no hesitation in the way Feliciano desperately held to it, letting it rest on him, coming to kneel down until it could lay on his lap comfortably.
Knowing it was safe, the shield on the castle fell, in a blink, and in that instant the castle doors slammed open with the insistence of the royals. Feliciano didn’t care for this commotion, he simply let his hands trail on the figure’s hair, their blond strands coming back, their silk and softness, the hardened head, the strong jaw, nose and cheeks. His skin turned its rightful pale, his body as perfectly as Feliciano always considered it, left with only tattered remains of surely the last armor he had fought with. The brightness began to dwindle, leaving a wondrous heat in the city that made them swear a melody continued to sing. With the last twinkling of gold gone, there was a sudden grasp of air, of steady breathing…along with a heartbeat.
Ludwig remained in this rest, letting his body slowly get used to skin, to breathing in and out his control, testing with sudden grips and shakes that indeed…he was his own again. He baptized that aware with a fluttering of his eyes, that beautiful blue that the very sky seemed to have granted him. He saw a shining day, he felt the warmth of great summers and then he saw…his own angel, his sun, his love and queen and already he smiled. It caused a slight pang…but it didn’t matter…it was just the right reminder he was back…this was real…Feliciano was there.
“Ludwig?” Feliciano still questioned it, still wondering if this was the plethora of all dreams and he was still stuck in one of the realms.
Ludwig groaned and still found it hard to move for now…but it would pass, he would heal…and he will live. This time he could show a grin that reflected the light of this new sun on him, making it more real for Feliciano, who began to tighten the hold he kept on his body, whose eyes began to water, but even so his own grin wanted to keep expanding.
“Feliciano…” he managed to speak, rusted and sore, “…do you…remember that spell I used to do as a kid after my power activation…the one I had to do-” “-two for each afternoon hour,” they repeated together in a perfect sync that made them chuckle.
“And do you remember…how it was you that always convinced me to do it when I complained about it…and you always…tried to heal or calm whenever I got burnt afterwards…”
“Yes…yes, yes I remember that dearly.” Tears fell, but even with this shake, Feliciano went on smiling.
“I feel like…something just like that happened now…I couldn’t…control my power…I couldn’t…I couldn’t….” Ludwig found it hard to speak when he was shaking with the same tears that took him, the emotion piling. “-do anything…I left myself turn into a monster and destroy everything I hold dear, but you …you brought me back…you stopped this…you saved me…”
“Oh, but Ludwig, despite all this darkness, you managed to see me between and let the spell heal…you let yourself be freed. It wasn’t me alone. Oh, how I missed you and how I love you, I love you dearly and I just…I just had to save you. These last few weeks…without you were awful. I was so lost…everything was darker and hopeless…I was so ready to give up and join you wherever you were but…there’s a world looking up to us, there are tons of other millions we have to save and…” he raised his arms to the jewels were their children lay. Ludwig managed slight reaches to be able to caress them, smiling, the joy letting him raise from his lay a slight more. “…we have our own kids to show the very world we live in.” The jewels had gotten brighter, new red vines began to grow around Feliciano’s wrists and Ludwig was sure to touch every line, proving to his children that he was there…that he will be there. Their gazes met and they knew for sure all was real, their touch was theirs, their breath running and every fiber of magic in them was glowing now for their return. It exploded as they reached forward for their kiss, deepening and passionate, letting themselves in that fuel, letting whatever tears come down and fall for once in comfort and trust in the new flourished land below them. They settled between on one another in whimpers, in a hold all around them that was tight and placed, nothing, nothing…not even the approach of all, shouting, crying and celebrating was enough to depart them.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
There’s so much that went wrong while writing this. To me, this chapter should have meant more, but in the end…I don’t know…it doesn’t feel like I wanted it to. I tried what I could of fixing it but after noticing I haven’t gotten any comments or words for this story in months…yes including the last amount of chapters…I should just…no care about this as most people do. So many times the last few weeks I’ve thought about stopping…but, NEWS, there’s only about three chapters left to finish the story, and after five years with this…I think I should give it the chance to at least let it be done. I told myself many times, I created this adventure for myself and anyone else who reads is just welcomed to come along on the ride. I really don’t like coming here all guilt trippy like this, but just…been through a lot the last few weeks, thinking a lot about usage of time…and sometimes I wondered why continue with a story that I only care about, wasting time? But then, exactly, I care about it, I adore it, I don’t need the lack of interest of strangers. It is great, I love it, and it is taking swell time. For those who have stuck and the very few who are the pushes that keep me going with this hideous mammoth. Thank you, and thus, I bring you a chapter in what I could of messy holiday shenanigans.
As I said, savor it…only three more to go.
Also, was this part really like the one in Moana? Yes, I know. I had this idea long before the movie came out, but sadly I was slower. The movie did give me the idea to add a song though~
25 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71 I Chapter 72 I Chapter 73 I Chapter 74 I Chapter 75 I Chapter 76 I Chapter 77
Chapter 78
The street disappeared behind him, he couldn’t see the angel or the delightful sky any longer, all faded until it mended to this new surrounding of marbled walls and strengthening pillars. As expected, he was alone, leveling until he gave a landing step that echoed rather ominously in this emptiness.
He was fully in the third realm, no trace of the second seen in any of these walls, this floor, the ceiling, the directions that went on in darkness.
Focus on moving ahead, the angel had said, and so, if even the uneasiness, he decided to tip toe his first foot forward, slow and testing, his body trying to follow with in the same hesitance and worry. He thought he could land his foot with nothing to worry about, but it was just as he did that there was a sudden glow, a gold tracing intricate designs all over the marble and pillars. This hall seemed like it had begun to breathe, brightening in these beautiful signs all around that despite the words of the angel, it instantly invoked panic. Feliciano burst with sudden energy to run, away from whatever was to occur. Unbeknownst to him, whatever was occurring, took a grasp of his feet, brightening in this beautiful gold that began to decorate with golden chains that hanged and flourished, raising up trying to completely engulf him all. Feliciano refused it, trying to shake it away, jumping awkwardly forward as he did. In that turn, a sudden light was shot at him, a rather rash push that almost tumbled him forward to a ground gloriously alight in reds and golds now. His whole body was now coated in a gold and red that completely eradicated the colors he had kept from his very entrance into the realms. He shone an outward that added to the lights of this hall, now no trace of the marble he had entered to.
When he thought he was safe, away from whatever this could throw at him, he was suddenly bombarded with many more lights, shakes and new designs growing on the walls, stronger at each step Feliciano made to run away. He only continued to shine brighter, these new lights wrapping around him to make outward red marks, like flowers on pillars and walls, or stars above his village. From what he wore in the third realm, it began to elongate, giving him a long cape, other parts tightened and extended to cover him all in a suit that reminded Feliciano of imperial majesty, sewing symbols and forms with richness of rubies and gold. It decorated him in jewels, in coloring his face, up and up until he felt the weight of growth on the top of his head. It was a halo, large, with surely pillars that elaborated in detailed art, extended to always keep him heavenly and ruling. His eyes were now the red of wine, his hair the flame of fire, opening and flowing in an accept to all this magic that fell on him, his walk more peaceful, practically floating as he made his away across. The residue that was flown away in sparks and light, went upward, sculpting a set of white feathered wings, tall, expanding. Feliciano felt them suffocated in these walls. They should be free, they should be flying over a land his to rule as he pleased.
He felt a grace of power, so definite that he already wanted to decree, shout and sing it all until everything was formed as he desired. Begone with this hall! He was ready to destroy it all, but he was still being granted image, power still reigning on him, his being joining the lighting of this hall, now much more until he could feel in it belonging and safety, like he was simply strolling one of the halls of his castle.
He skipped, he danced, he welcomed himself in this form, one that had never made him feel so beautiful.
Something was coming… he felt a sort of precipice…one he knew he had to accept in and take its passage. It was the entrance into the fourth realm, the hall ending in a beautiful, tall, decorated in flowers, vases, statues and gold, door. Pure darkness awaited at the other side, but Feliciano felt unafraid of it, in fact, he smiled as he dared to go through, like another splash, an exhale of new air, all behind him without a care. With the growth of his wings, he expected them to carry on through, but as his breath came back in…he realized that he was falling, into a void, nothing to fly or even hold on to. He screamed and was torn in worrying over falling endlessly or hitting a hard ground. He surprised himself with the control he kept on his wings. He couldn’t make them fly, but he could make them wrap around himself as he witnessed a familiar blue light coming, to keep him cushioned for what he thought would be a harsh hit against water.
He did fall against something…hard, yet soothing, bouncing across these waters in ease before it decided to keep an even float, slow and content. The wings seemed to have fallen on their own, opening Feliciano’s gaze to a still continuing darkness overhead. Below him was polished wood, red, a triangular forward that Feliciano identified part of a boat. Once he settled his breath, he stood in what he realized was a small space, his wings much larger than it, having to stand up to not take any more area that Feliciano used to pace as he explored how this vessel was decorated. Of course, red, golden trimmed, flowers and medallions towering and flooding to two pillars that stood at the bottom of the vessel, they met at an arch with a beautifully decorated St. Mark at the top, kind, watching and expecting.
Once he was familiar with where he stood, he looked overboard, to the same waters that continued in the darkness that he had met back in the first realm. He reached a hand and noticed that this time it could sink in, wet and translucent as water should be. There were no other boats as his…well, no other people, floating above releasing magic, or walking or flying. Nothing. He was the only presence.
“Hello,” he called in the hopes someone could come. He repeated, he tried in all the languages he knew, but nothing came back to him. He sighed, then noticing a tremor from the corner of his eyes. It was the boat hitting against the water, sailing a path…it was moving! It was the realization that it was passing him on, to the rest of the heavens that all awaited when passing all the realms.
This was the last realm…he only had a couple of hours, maybe even minutes, to get access to the Eternal Reserve and yet he still didn’t have the right approach, the right key. He startled himself up and began a harsh pace around the boat. He had to hurry! The desperation making him sweat and lose the ease of his breath.
“Okay, okay, okay, what can you use? What do you have?” He told himself as his mind swam, as his steps turned into stomps that were a wonder it didn’t tip the boat over.
The reserve needed to recognize him, to know him and accept him. His answers to this was standing tall, showing his full body, heart radiating, gathering voice to shout: “Support!” It echoed, it rang…but nothing came to answer. “Uh…the moon!” Still no answer. “Economy! Ruling!” He began to swing as if it could help his words carry on longer. “Cultivation! Pleasure! The Sun! Management!” He turned, he shivered, the words shivering along with him. “Unity! Own! Reservation! Improvement! Force! Oppose! Commerce! Intention!” With each word shouted, with each silence, his voice dwindled, the force on his chest gone, the wings, the glow, the marks, this imperial new suit, beginning to look like a ridiculous costume instead of the power he felt only minutes ago. He trembled…more than ever he felt dead as this darkness seemed to swallow him more, the loneliness draining him, the boat beginning to look like a haze as tears dwelled in his eyes.
“Offering…equality…magic…ability…” whispers now, losing intensity and the strength to stand. “Representation…planification…prediction…cooperation…” he slowly came down, taking a kneel, his face meeting ground as the shiver shook him to a high whimper. “…affinity…relation…” his tone cracked, it chocked and scratched at whatever word that tried to escape. “…harshness…history…”
What was the point? He harshly spat at himself with venom. None of the words he surely tried to memorize would work. And like this! A tearful mess, weak, alone, broken and given up, leaving at a lost his entire world…he was not worthy to show himself…prove he was whatever these words were. He felt himself tempted to sink into the darkness below him, forgotten and never to arise, let everything fall as he surely will, as everything was meant to crumble and die. Aloud went his shouts, his pain, reflected well on these waters, Feliciano already imagining all the bodies that were meant to pass here, disappointed, with horror and betrayal in their faces.
These realms seemed like a great escape from the horrors…but he did not know how far these two monsters could go…these realms were just at risk…the heavens…it will cease because of his doing, and he coated the boat in the tears in his fault.
It was time to give up, to face the ending that was to come and he did so with what started a calming breath…but then it trembled to misery, pain and shouts again.
“And what, Signorino, are you doing here?”
Feliciano arose and stilled at the warmth of this tone, embracing, welcoming…Feliciano already smiled, even with reddened eyes, a continuing shake, but he turned to meet the sudden shinning presence of his grandfather. “Nonno?”
He stood in his own boat, a gondola, a lazy lean on the pole he held, as courageous, powerful and bright as ever, more intensified with this armor of gold with beautiful symbols, his own pair of wings, a tall halo, his eyes and hair the fire and gold he himself took. “I was hoping one day to see you again here…but it is still too soon.”
“Nonno?” Feliciano was hesitant, for a moment wondering if it was a hallucination, a trick of the realm.
“Ah! Chi se ne frega! Come over here and hug your old man!” It was undeniably him, Feliciano could feel his embrace from afar no matter where and how.
“Nonno!” He shouted sure, running, letting the boat move as harshly as it wanted. Right now all he cared were those arms around him, that warmth, that cuddle and love that was so uniquely his grandfather’s. He couldn’t help these new tears that coated his shoulders, how he shook and gave himself into it. Augusto laughed and smiled loudly as he usually did, those last days of his life a faraway past that it was almost like it had never happened. They swayed, Feliciano began to grow his own laugh, letting them both settle into a safety that made them wonder if it could stand against whatever force the universe threw at them.
It could, they knew it could, Feliciano had never felt so sure of something in his time here.
As they were accustomed, as a normal train of thought returned, as the anxieties held above Feliciano once again came crashing unto him, he rose and moved back…while still keeping a tight hold of his grandfather’s hands, refusing any departure. “Nonno…what are you doing here?”
“Can’t I visit my living grandson from the beyond?” Augusto pouted so comically Feliciano couldn’t help the chuckle.
“You’re supposed to be in the heavens, nonno!” Feliciano scolded with a deep smile.
“So what? I can do whatever I want anyways. The Aces can’t do shit!” He was sure, high and mighty as ever even as he spoke of the gods. “You won’t believe how they treat the Valenti over there! It’s like were Aces ourselves! They bow and join our feasts! We ask something and they give it to us without question! Your great grandfather Frederico holds balls every day and won’t stop talking about how he’ll be reborn as a prince, and your great grandmother Giovanna has created palaces for all that cannot compare to anything you’ve seen in your world!”
“Nonno, that sounds wonderful!” Feliciano’s eyes alighted and grew in wonder.
“It’s overbearing! Sometimes I can’t stand it!” Feliciano’s laughter swayed his boat slightly. “Sometimes I like to take this job to get away from it all, helping those who are here to pass on to the heavens, talk and know…whatever I can about you and the rest of my family.” And sincere he turned, deep and loving, Feliciano letting his hand caress his now marked and glittered cheek. “And you are looking absolutely beautiful,” Augusto complimented sweetly, Feliciano cuddling more into that hand. For a moment he had forgotten about how he was decorated, his wings a reminder that soured him once again, Augusto feeling him sink in his arms.
“You knew I was in the realms?”
“A young Queen of Hearts in the realms is bound to cause a stir. At first, I thought the worst. I suffered and begged it all to be a mere rumor. But more came with the news…then more cleared your reason and how this is a journey in which you are trying to find something…that you’re really meant to come back.” Augusto didn’t think he could see his grandson sink lower, even as he still held to him. “Amore…what is happening?” He tried to raise him, to at least meet him with his eyes, even when such misery lay in them.
“I…failed, Nonno…” and the tears came again, his lean to hide and not show any disgrace to his grandfather.
“What? Why? Why are you saying that?” Augusto continued to keep him up, shaking him if he had to.
“There’s war raging in our world. Khaos and Destro are obliterating everything and whatever we do, it’s never enough! I spent weeks mourning over…mourning over…” the pain wouldn’t let him continue.
“Ludwig?” Augusto guessed as much.
Feliciano could only respond with a nod, as his voice was too hoarse to do so now. “You…you heard?”
“I did. I was hurt immensely when I found out.”
“Did you…did you ever see him pass through…?” once again he dared, even if it was like more needles to his pain.
“I’m afraid not…no matter how long I waited and expected him…he never did.” Augusto didn’t dare utter more of what he wondered it meant. It was sorrow that was best not to let themselves sink further in.
Feliciano couldn’t really always escape it, his loss was always painted clear on him, one Augusto wished he could wash away…but he knew what it was like, for he had gone through the lost of his dear Helena. Now, she was with him, they had a home in the heavens together, and Augusto still cried himself to sleep in her arms, not believing he had truly been reunited with her. He now wondered how he could have possibly lived in the old world after her death. Yet, he had this…he had the chance to meet with his wife again, even hope for a future where they could reincarnate together…Feliciano…as it stood…would not. He would never connect to this pain…and it hurt that all he could do was this caress, this presence to assure him that he was not alone even in this infinite darkness.
“I…I came here to see if I could access the Eternal Reserve. There the power of the alignment is stored. I could have brought it back and…saved everybody…but…but…” he began to shake with tears again.
“The…Eternal Reserve?” Augusto questioned, just as he noticed a wooden raft pass them, a marked man stood there, proud as he omitted beautiful spheres of fire. He sailed pass them, not taking notice, following the fastest current.
“To access it, I must prove myself…but…I’m not worthy enough for it…it won’t come to me…I came here for nothing.” Feliciano didn’t bother to notice as a large canoe passed, rowed by several, all laughing loudly as they hurried.
“How do you prove yourself to this?”
Feliciano didn’t raise his voice as a raft flew above them, people there in a jitter that Augusto had to lean closer to hear his grandson’s answer. “The four stances.”
“The Four stances?”
“Yes, the four stances, Nonno. I’m supposed to know them, what each kingdom represents and I have to show those qualities myself.” There came larger metal ones, with sails enough to cover them, ignorant to all. People sang and shouted, but neither had the felicity to join.
“The four stances…just the four stances…”
“Yes, Nonno. I don’t know them, and it’s so complicated and I can’t- Agh!” Augusto hit him with his pole.
“The four stances! I taught you this! I explicitly remember teaching it to you several times back when we started our teachings in the villa!” He was angry, groaning and huffing.
“What?! No you didn’t, I don’t remember that!” Another hit of the pole, Feliciano groaning and trying to rub this new pain out from his head.
“Well if you didn’t spend half the time doodling and distracted thinking about…prancing naked in red fields with Ludwig, then right now you wouldn’t have this dilemma!” Augusto had to stand so his shouts could land right on him.
“Wait…so you know them!" Feliciano realized before he could defend himself from the new hit.
“Of course I know them! And so do you!” He pointed harshly.
“Nonno, I really don’t remember them and I am in a huge hurry. Just tell them to me and then we’ll have a chance to save everyone!” A sailboat passed them, an old Viking one, with Jokers shouting as they made their way.
“No!” Feliciano was expecting a new hit, but Augusto instead brought the pole to his chest.
“What?! Come on, Nonno! You can’t just leave me like this!”
“I won’t be leaving you, amore mio. I am sure you know them. Even if sometimes your head was in other places, I know you kept the words, I know you have lived and proved them well, you just have to name them.” He was confident, to the point that as a large shine came in their backs, as the currents came faster, as more boats, rushing animals and whatever transport that Kingdoms have concocted with passed by them in beautiful shines, he was patient and knowing.
“Nonno, please, just-”
“No. You must name them on your own. Feliciano, think! Think back to the days of our teachings. The four stances are what each kingdom represents…and who represents the kingdoms?”
“The…King, Queen and Jack.”
“Exactly. Now, how is it mostly shown?”
Feliciano lay in silence as he thought, focused and determined, Augusto knew, even as a boat made of ice sailed past them, a whole array of people skating and dancing in it, and Feliciano was still in his own mind.
“Through their unions...”
Augusto thought he had to keep leading him, but Feliciano must have touched something in his mind, must have come just to the right reminder, laid forgotten in memories of sitting on those stuffy desks back in his home, for he himself continued, “it’s shown in what their union takes strength on, how they present themselves to their kingdom, what gives it energy and how even the King and Queen decide their relationship on.”
And it was clear, in memories of his beloved Ludwig, of his dear Kiku, their coronation, their wedding and sacrifices. Their childhood ran past his mind, just as he saw two children souls, two Heartian girls, in the back of a St. Lion sprinting forward. He thought to their grown reunion…not the best… it was hurt, it was broken…but it was fixed, they fought and mended for it as every King and Queen of hearts has done, until it grew unto deep feelings of… “Love.”
Augusto smiled.
“Hearts’s stance is Love.”
There was a sudden glow, pumping like the beat of a heart, alighting these oceans in red before dimming in beautiful marks that sparkled and glorified more this passage to the others. A man in a coach laughed and let his hand play with some of the red sparks that arose.
“Good, go on. What about Diamond?”
And Feliciano thought on Francis’ years, like a guided brother. Vash and Lili were so young…but this gap was always present in Diamond royals, for their purpose was to grow, mentor and learn between one another to always be sure of what would be the best outcome.
“Diamond’s stance is Wisdom.”
A yellow beat, to mix along with the red, gardeners taking from this energy to make flowers to add to their already plentiful rafts.
Then he thought of Spades, a population mixed with so much magic and technology. Differences, tensions…it doesn’t help that the King and Queen are to be married without knowing each other until the year of arising. Yet they always manage to work, to unite, and above all… “Trust. Spades’s stance is Trust.” Then came that distinct blue to add, pattering stars all across. Some took baskets to take, others stared and tried to catch what they could with the simple palm of their hands.
“One more, carino,” Augusto reminded with a teasing smile.
Just Clubs…Clubs…only one more.
The shakes were turning stronger…some had reported that parts of the castle had crumbled. Despite the hours that passed, many still stood in the same exact spot they had decided as their last face off. Their weapons were still brandished and some even had magic running in their hands.
“Destro has officially entered the perimeters of the city!” One soldier came crashing in to announce before he settled off to help the next waves of attacks. A roar could be heard clearly, Augustino began to cry from it, and to add, the tremors they knew now were from attacks blown straight to their city.
“How much time is left?” Kandake shouted to Renata, who shook as she gazed to her hand and then to the greying body in the water. “I can’t be sure…perhaps thirty minutes?”
“We might have to get him out sooner,” Elizabeta realized.
“Can we send him some sort of message to hurry?” Kiku wondered, moving back to join the Valenti family, to help in the necessary.
“The music box!” Renata turned to Lovino.
“I’m not sure, but we can try!” Lovino took it out and without a moment to wonder, he opened the chest to bring the melody.
Clubs was the biggest of the four kingdoms, with the most intimidating and mysterious of rulers. They kept the field that held Khaos, their mountains and trees a stronghold that guarded and was ready to face whatever threats. Like Diamonds, the royals were not expected to marry…they were expected to show… “Power.” To match along with the force of their kingdom. “Clubs’s stance is Power.” And the ocean was joined by the pulse of green. A row boat that had been trying to be quick, to keep up with all these movements, couldn’t hold their stop, their play and wonder as all arose and crafted.
“Love. Trust. Wisdom. Power.” Feliciano enunciated them sure, this darkness now blessed with the four kingdom colors, colors that began to shine well on him from their reflection. He smiled, letting it spread on his body, feeling powerful again, hopeful, ready.
Under the paint of these currents, something began to glow, to call. He was about ready to jump and answer it, but not before turning to his grandfather, with his very same smile, prideful and ecstatic for a sure future to come. Feliciano ran once again into his arms, a sure last embrace, warmth and belonging that Feliciano hoped could last until they were to meet again at his right time.
“Most beautiful Queen the kingdom has ever had I always said.”
“Ah, Nonno,” Feliciano rolled his eyes, but he accepted the words.
“Little Augustino is the loveliest thing.”
“How did you-”
“I have my ways,” he chuckled, tightening more his body to him, hoping it could well imprint. “Watch over him, watch over your family, your kingdom, your world…save it…and make it ready for your own little ones.” Augusto rubbed the red jewels in his palms, knowing…how, Feliciano didn’t really care, he smiled and bowed in promise.
This moment was interrupted by a melody…a highly familiar one that seemed to crack across this world.
“I’ll journey and see beyond the lines of our kingdom,
Never a fear to be lost, never a fear to fall,
In pleasure, I will take the mysteries of what I could meet,
If you accept to be mine, my Queen.”
It wasn’t sung, but Feliciano could feel the words already pouring from his heart, coming to life in his head. No one else seemed to listen, the boats continued on by him, in their own music, Augusto himself unware of this alarm that rung. He only continued to smile, behind him the largeness of the gates of heaven, immense, sculpted, living, beautiful…tempting even to Feliciano with a light that began to coat everything.
“No heat, no cold, will stop me of my search,
No sun, no rain to go against my strength,
Just promise me your hand,
And love me in our eternity.”
This song was stronger, what was below the waters joined in it with insistence to come and so Feliciano took one last breath, before he had to turn away from his grandfather, another goodbye, but indeed there was a promise he had to fulfill.
He extended his arms in farewell to the realms, before he brought them forward to propel him, a jump, a slight flight and he was crashing into the surface, into the depths as heavy and moving as water should be. He helped this pull by swimming in it, deeper and deeper until the lights above weren’t clear, until the call from down below began to shine on its own, apart…in its world away from all.
In a quick distraction, he could see the shocks and releases of the first realm, the bright colors of the second realm, the lighting halls of the third realm and the rushing waters of the fourth. He saw them all like webs around a grand network, and the call, coming from a center…in a unique place between the connections of all the realms. It took its form like a cabinet, rich, crafted and opening its door of elegance to the person it had found worthy.
“My sun, my moon, my land, my love,
I know it’s a journey you will overcome,
But I don’t need you to go so far,
I want you here to kiss me.”
The melody still went on, hurrying Feliciano’s paddle across this expanse, the light reaching more, engulfing his approach. It widened as it felt him there, growing enough so it could take Feliciano into a center, truly in depth with all the information, all that was available, showcasing not in form, but in various feelings of power, going through him until he could recognize the true one he needed. He let that specific one take rest in him, mend with his skin, his blood, his spirit, his inner most power until he was well blended with it and…awake.
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71 I Chapter 72 I Chapter 73 I Chapter 74 I Chapter 75 I Chapter 76
Chapter 77
Timoteo had passed on to the third realm, one evening while they were enjoying from some homemade gelato from Galdi. The angels didn’t have to explain anything, with their approach, both just knew. Timoteo tearfully had to say his goodbye, and Feliciano gave him a tightening hug, wishing him the best journey, comfort with the Aces and a good cycle into reincarnation. Timoteo hoped that he could find the four stances, that he could have the universal alignment, save Ludwig and their world.
He was taken into the most darkened path that day…and Feliciano hasn’t seen him since. New people came, others continued to leave on, yet Feliciano didn’t find another person with who he could share a good connection as he did with Timoteo.
He spent his times lonely, thinking and plotting. In one part, it was thinking words for what the four stances could be. He took to writing them on a hidden wall, carved with the little magic he had allowed himself to use. He had a hundred and fifty written, reading them over and over, trying to find the proper pair to the kingdoms.
In another part, it was wondering how he could get Ludwig back. Yes, he knew where was…but he didn’t know how to get him out from there. The only way he could think of…had the chance of destroying him as well.
Then…the point and focus of everything…how was he going to use all of this to defeat Khaos.
He would groan and lay his head in defeat every night, more dejected each time he returned to the Galdi household. He had a corner there to himself, to try and pretend rest, sometimes sketch or wonder on answers. It was also the same place of reunion and planning, always someone there to plan the next event. He didn’t mind it, it actually helped to ease him if his mind was in too much turmoil, the speech always enough to lull him to sleep.
For the weeks that passed, that was his routine. This night in particular, he arrived to three ladies chatting joyously over the table. They were too festive, smiling and laughing in a way that Feliciano just couldn’t ignore. He let the smiles spread to him too as he tried to peek over, Giulia covering the parchment before Feliciano could read out something definitely.
“What are you doing?” She asked playfully.
“The real question is,” here Feliciano took a chair to join them in their sitting, “what are you three doing?”
Giulia sighed as the other two gave approval to let him know. “You do sleep here, so we can’t really hide anything well.”
“Not to mention you always get loud.”
The other chuckled while Giulia glared. “Very well, your majesty. We are making preparation for this month’s square festival!”
“Already? It’s only been-”
“In a couple of days…it will actually be a month since the last one,” one reminded.
“Only…a couple of days…” Feliciano was startled, silenced into realizing how much time had passed…his time in the second realm almost over. The stress was evident, the girls having to speak on to keep Feliciano from succumbing to it.
“You know…this is a pretty private and very tight group…the island just doesn’t let anybody work on the preparations,” one smug, earning just the right playfulness to arise in Feliciano.
“Really?”
“Yep! Not even…Queens of Hearts or…whatever!”
“You three have been here pretty much the same time as I have. What deeds have you done to be granted such tittles?” Feliciano chuckled.
“Bossiness, surely,” one admitted, Giulia gasping in insult, earning large laughs in the room.
“Feliciano, we’re only messing around. Come, sit with us, I’m sure you’ll have a lot of great ideas to add.”
Feliciano sighed…debating if to indeed give to this while he had a wall he was carving that needed more words…a space that needed more thought…all while a ravaging war was taking apart his world. He shouldn’t indulge…he should be…but this was a chance to be creative, a moment of his past, to do well and grant these people a day of joy…for many their last before they pass on…including his own. He was persuaded for happiness, taking a pen, and looking through the list, adding or adjusting, chatting along with the ladies like the worst turmoil wasn’t happening.
So focused he was…sometimes he would forget to go to the wall, all those thoughts on stressful words vanishing in his excitement for feast. He joyed in these coming days, trying fabrics of heavenly approach, foods of the delicacy of his old world and company of gold. It was like this world had become his, under this spell that made him forget all, dancing and laughing all the excessiveness he couldn’t on those last months of sorrow. And oh what a feast, what playful aura that made him even join the children in running all across the square, being part of that very image of dream that had welcomed him the first time he came here. Many toasted and danced, congratulating Feliciano on his part of the celebration. Truly a pride that reigned him as he ran and skipped all throughout with all the splendor of his people. Nothing could extinguish this, nothing could-
“My sun, my moon, my land, my love…”
The tune disturbed all, the melancholy of a woman reigning strong despite the felicity in this square.
“Wha-what?” Feliciano awoke along with what felt like a strong hit on the head. But in his awakening, he could only focus on where this song was coming from. No one seemed disturbed, they all went along in their enjoyment.
“…the sky has all fallen…”
There it was again, no one heard it, no one reacted, only he startled and searched for anyone in the crowd who could be shouting it.
“…the kingdom weeps their king’s farewell…”
He had to look for it, he had to know where it was coming from, what it was, who it could be. What if they had answers? What if they could say more to the meaning of this song that had haunted him for so long without explanation or story? What if it was Augusta? Romulus? No matter, he settled off, in confusion to the children, halting their game wandering where the Queen was going, deep in the streets of their town, away from this jubilation.
“…and a queen breaks at her lover’s parting again…”
It yet continued to sing seeming to come from every corner, but no matter how quick Feliciano tried to reach it, it was gone, back to trying to reach its distance, ever moving and evasive.
“…but in your defend, all will join and fight for our future…”
Feliciano was growing out of breath, he was frustrating and ready to shout out. “Where are you…where are you?” He ended up whispering to himself as he rounded another empty corner. Nothing yet showed itself, but he knew the coming lines to be the last, to be the end.
“…so the heavens will bless in your rest our perfect peace…”
“No…” and just like that, the melody was gone, as if it was never there, the silence he met at this edge of the island haunting. Feliciano wanted to burst in this miss…what he thought a closeness to an answer…an answer…oh no, the answer! He groaned realizing the wasted time, reminded of a mission that he laid forgotten, forcing his hand unto his eyes to somehow keep the tears that wanted to flood.
How could he just let it all fall? Go on and ignore that his world needed him.
Something, something, there had to be something he could do quick, in whatever time was left, in whatever- someone was coming. Out from the distance…small, no details to be clear yet, a very entrance like the one he had made when he first arrived. He had thought only one…but then he saw a second, a third, a fourth…many…many began to come forward.
“What…” he whispered to no one but himself…trying to make sense, wondering who they could be and what was their meaning. Feliciano walked slightly forward, standing on the waters as they walked toward, Feliciano distinguishing their realm gifted wear, Heartian, Italian…they were all passing spirits, newly arrived here. There were countless, spreading across like something large had been spilled over, even the sailors and rowers finding difficulty to move between them. They were all lost, wondering, trembling, some held hands, some comforted and felt in that welcoming bliss, others only decided to follow the person who was most ahead, a woman who had been transfixed by the form of the island, her pace quickening the more details she noticed. And then…there was the Heartian Queen, standing singularly, present and still as the majesty of a fresco in a church. That was the pulse that rushed her forward, ignorant to all as she stood before him, trying to believe him there, baffled, stuttering, yet her entire being showcasing questions.
“Sua Maestà,” in the end was the only thing she could say, trembling and eyes watered…betrayed.
Feliciano took her hands, comforting and trying to instill the trust she had lost and the welcome he could give. They stood in silence together, for Feliciano had no words, and the ones he had were nothing worth of an apology that she could forgive.
He decided on asking, bracing for the blame, but an answer he needed. “What is going on? Why are so many of you here? What has happened?” Despite so many, Feliciano told them in ease, careful, his hold still as dear as he awaited.
The woman breathed, remembering with pain to then answer: “Destro is in Italy.”
Feliciano startled and trembled, a suddenness that could have dropped him to the floor if it wasn’t for the hold the woman kept. He was shivered with a cutting pain, as if the reckoning told in those simple words was scratching on his skin.
“What…? No! Last time I was there, he was…he was still in Clubs, only reaching the Heartian border…the defend should have been good…he shouldn’t have reached Italy…he shouldn’t have-”
“But he has!” She ended up shouting. “Your majesty…you have been gone for more than a month and in that time Destro has swarmed the entire southern Hearts Kingdom. Greece, Iberia, Croatia and Turkey are all gone! Italy was well on its way to join the rest. They’re evacuating people to Scandinavia in the hopes it can remain the last stronghold…but it has not been quick enough…” she gazed to all there…those who didn’t have time…didn’t have the right defend or the soldiers weren’t enough. “I know there has been calls to evacuate Germany…for when Italy falls…”
“…he’ll be in Germany…he’ll reach Berlin…”
“In a matter of days!”
Heavy breathing, a storming realization, turning away to handle these strong words of his world, his home, his kingdom, his cities, dead or on the verge of dying. More the weight of his duty pressed on, blaming, shouting at his incapability of avoiding this. His province, his people, dying, and soon his family and even his body in the castle will be ready to be engulfed in true finality.
All, no matter how far the threat still remained, could feel the rumble, hear the screeches and even smell the smoke that was coming to their reach.
“Everyone out?” Lukas asked who the inhabitants of this beautiful red building had been. Bricks of old, red flowers coating well its gorgeous façade…it hurt to know that soon it will be gone.
“Yes, that’s all,” a man came to take the lantern Lukas offered, one infused with strong protective spells that would cover the group he was granted.
“You may follow the rest. Keep with everyone, stay with a hold on your loved ones and chosen belongings. You will leave the city walking but transport might come to those who are sick and weakened. Keep faith! Scandinavia will be the refuge we need,” Lukas repeated once again…and once again the people only responded with a darkened nod, turning, dejected, looking more like they were walking to an end than actual safety. They began to join with other groups, each shinning with their own red lantern, the only color…everything else just seemed to blacken and grey with the miss of its people leaving, left to the demise of the wrath of a monster.
“All this street is empty,” Tino announced, hurrying to Lukas’s side.
“How is João dealing with the roundabout of Prenzlauer?”
“There’s still three buildings with inhabitants deciding what they should bring with them, even with the insistence. Not to mention they are running out of lanterns.”
“I’ll let Abasi know we need his people to make more. You go and help João. We’ll see what we can do about Mitte afterwards.” And they rushed off between the large masses of movement, with carriages, others crying and refusing, and the bright red lights.
Up from the heights of the castle, Renata and Arthur looked as a plentitude headed off through the northern route, between hills away to the safety they hoped Scandinavia could remain. The red lights alighted them, a shield they hoped was enough to stand and protect them all. They could see only small parts of the city remained and how they hoped they hurried.
There was a far-off blow, a large cloud arising to the sky, mixed with red, flashes of white, and then a shriek that had Arthur and Renata leaning down and covering their ears. From the smoke, they could see but a small image, still vanquishing the outskirts of the city, but the fact that they could now see Destro from the comfort of the castle was provoking and fearing.
“Ready to start formation!” Herakles came hollering, heavy breaths and panic clear. Renata would never get over the new scars of war on him, so much petrified shout in the expression she had met and knew as calm and comforting.
“Then go and start!” Arthur shouted, exasperated, shaking and surely ready to fall apart if it wasn’t for the fact that he was being counted on as a big part of the formation. They all began to leave, joining Herakles in his hurriedness.
“Has Augustino been taken out of the castle?”
“I’m sorry to inform that he is still here,” Herakles refused to look back, focused on getting them through the halls.
“What? He should already be out of the city!”
“He denies everything. He has shouted, cried, even began hitting some of the caretakers. Right now, he refuses to leave Antonio and Lovino’s side.”
“They can’t accept to leave him here!”
“But they had made their decision.”
“No! Absolutely not!”
“They’re-!” By now Herakles turned to this distant aunt of his, Renata seeing now clearer than ever the reddened veins in his eyes, seeming to pierce at his sight. “-they’re…still hoping Feliciano can come through.” There was a tremor, the castle shaking, some stone cracking and dust falling upon them, but yet they continued this exchange as if nothing, standing and menacing. “Feliciano is supposed to be entering the third realm today and tomorrow we have to awaken him, with or without the power of the alignment. No matter what happens, tomorrow is the decisive point that will tell us if we will all survive or die. No matter what, Antonio and Lovino had come to the decision that they will remain and face whatever happens with their son in their arms…better here than dying somewhere he doesn’t recognize or without his family.” And Herakles was off before Renata gave more to the discussion…to the realization that this was the reality, this was the last resort, the last place.
She gazed down to her hand still glowing pink, now cracking more in age as it was hitting its toll. Oh…how she hoped Feliciano had found something…that he could come be their savior tomorrow at the evening that was planned to arise him.
She couldn’t stand there longer…she had her place in the formation and she had to hurry to it, as everyone around her did.
Soldiers, from all over the kingdom, even others, kept a standing outside the castle, gaze focused and ready to inflict at the first spot of Destro. Many already had their weapons up, some already had magic blazing in their hands and others practiced commands. The interior of the castle was propped with all kinds of defenses, having no other choice but to have offered servants aiding in the guardship and defense. They too, had old weapons pointed, had to practice spells they never thought they would one day use and many of the household leaders were practicing their shouts in harsh war command.
Renata reached the pool, the royals and other chosen servants as well with their own positioning and weapons.
The last stance, the last wall before Feliciano, still suspended in the water, the body beginning to look cold, colors vanishing.
“Renata, you stay at the very back with your family!” Wang Yao shouted, all moving aside to give her place. It was with her husband, her son, his husband, and her little Augustino, well cradled in all their holds, scared, trembling and crying, but despite this, despite the bruises, the scars, the traumas, the three older men kept their own tightening on their weapons, knowing that if they were to go, they were to go with a try in fight. Renata found her place in the huddle, holding them all dear as if they were to say goodbye now.
“Remember to keep faith still! We have a day! We have to believe Feliciano can come tomorrow with exactly what we need!” Kandake reminded to all in a chant, yet coated in fear as they moved back, as if Destro was in the very castle finding his way between to reach right to them. It seemed like it was the actuality with this new shake the ground took. Yet no messenger came as it was meant to be planned. They still had a chance to keep their ground, together and strong.
The stances… the stances… he had to know the stances now! What if he wrote all the words somehow? What if he brought them with him? Maybe he could convince…something or someone in the third or fourth realm. Perhaps reading them all aloud, shouting, tearing, crying…it was when he noticed he was heaving and shaking to this new group that came.
“Sua Maestà,” one tried to reach and comfort.
“I have to…I have to…” his mind still went on in a reverie, stuck in the need and desperation. It was with the touch of this nearing man that he was made aware of his standing and who stood by him.
No…despite everything he had to help these people, he had to get them settled. If there was something he could do, if he was abled, he could push through, he could go on with his duty even at the worst heaviness.
“Please, all of you, follow me. You are now in a safe place. There is currently a feast that I’m sure all would love for your part in it. Come, come with me!” He hurried, keeping himself kind and offering, one all could follow, fall finally into the ease and beauty of this place, more so as they traversed these enchanting alleys, reaching the alight of the square and what it was offering. It could have been a joy, could have been the welcome that all there knew they had to give to all the new that came…but then after one, came two, came four, came six, that alley Feliciano came from bursting with a large array of people that easily soured and planted worry in all. Nevertheless, many came to offer their welcome, but also to ask, to fret, the square in the end turning to a place of worry and agitations.
“Feliciano, what’s going on?” Giulia came, demanding and shocked.
“Destro was in Italy.”
“What?!” She already settled in the hysteria of all, some who heard in the surrounding joining her as well in the disarray.
Feliciano shushed and tried to soothe her to even breathing, “we can’t let ourselves panic now. Focus on helping others calm, answer their questions to the best of your ability and help them settle like is the norm!”
She managed to find her peace, nodding, and already settling on what she considered the command of a queen. It was enough now to keep everything at bay, all distracted in the conversation to really notice how Feliciano was slowly moving away. He had some time, he had some peace and loneliness, he could head that instant, memorize all the words, find a way to write, find a way, find a way- what was supposed to be his leap was cut by the large presence of an angel.
“Oh! You’re here! Good! These people need a lot of help to settle. Please, more angels must come and-”
“I’m not here for them.”
Feliciano dropped.
“You shouldn’t worry, my brethren will come to do their part, but my own…is to take you to the next step. Please…come with me.”
And like this his time was cut short…he was to say goodbye, he was supposed to go to the last steps of this process and yet he felt empty, incapable to face the reserve, still with questions and wonderings on how exactly he could obtain this. For a moment he wondered on fighting. He still possessed power, he was an Ace, Augusta’s chosen, he could… he stared to the potence of this angel, tall, shinning, armored and with a spear that could well stand at any fight. These angels were chosen to keep well a balance in death that Feliciano knew, by nature, he had to head to…as his grandmother created. With a nod, trying to calm whatever anguishes boiled in him, he decided to follow.
As all others, Feliciano was brought to one of the many alleys, moving on and on in its depths like this was but any other stroll he had taken to think of words for stances. The angel at one point moved behind him, and Feliciano, still confused by where he should go, settled on only moving forward unless the angel spoke a word. On and on everything moved around him, but no difference, no portal, no transport to the next realm.
“The third realm is only a hall, shaped by the magic that lays between all worlds. Once there, you should focus on only moving ahead, no matter what occurs around you.”
“What…what happens?” Feliciano thought he could ask.
“You transform. You take an image granted by the Aces, for what is to be your spirit and soul in the heavens. It is granted in attacks that might seem like they are to hurt you, but they are indeed only changing you. Do not worry, no matter how harsh or intimidating it seems, it is not meant to cause any harm.” Silence befell, still the same walls and canal at his side. “Your only there a matter of minutes, alone, and on your own you find the entrance into the fourth realm.”
“How long am I there then?”
“It is different for everybody. In your case, I assume not long, perhaps only a day or even a couple of hours. If you are meant to return to the living world…you can’t pass the gates to the heavens. If you do, the connection to your body is severed and you can never return.”
The street began to get as grim as the words, Feliciano shivering.
The angel’s step suddenly halted, Feliciano’s own stopping in question. The angel then pointed to the canal, which began to ripple and produce an image downward. It darkened, away from the aquamarine waters Feliciano had gotten to know in his stay. It was a tunnel, under the water with a pathway that Feliciano didn’t know if he could walk upon. The angel motioned for him to step forward, commanding and defending so he wouldn’t try any escape. Feliciano was obedient, nodding and beginning a hesitant step into the canal, his feet sinking into the water, but not as deep as shown.
The ground came to him like a ramp, leading him deeper into this darkened tunnel that slowly enveloped him unto the next stage.
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71 I Chapter 72 I Chapter 73 I Chapter 74 I Chapter 75
Chapter 76
The next two days somehow blurred to Feliciano. He felt like he had been stuck in the same place…when he had only been there for perhaps only an hour, breathing and hoping this ease could bring hm an answer. He laid his feet upon the surface of this canal, sometimes starring off into the blur of this other island. It was the German one they had told him several times, boats occasionally coming here to pick up anyone who wanted a visitor…yet the last few times he had denied the passage still trying to think, trying to piece as time passed.
Yes, it darkened and lightened here in the usual day and night cycle, the night a splendorous one of black, purple, blue and infinite of stars that sparkled elegantly on the waters. One lived here like any other regular life, with the same pass times and leisure, easy to forget that they were dead and only waiting for a mourning to pass so they could enter the third realm. Everyone reverted to the colors of their life, only glistening, and brightening, for, as someone had told him, you have shed your magic and your spirit can shine straight anew. But indeed, since all your magic was drained in the first realm, you had no power here, but it didn’t disturb from the utter peace and felicity. People went on, Feliciano wondering if they had forgotten they once could possess such force.
For some reason he had kept his own magic…but he preferred keeping it hidden. He didn’t know what it meant, how the people would react to it and what the angels would say. So, he settled to himself that if he had to use it, then small things that can fit in the palm of his hand.
The angels only came when new people entered or when they had to pick someone to lead them in their entrance to the third realm. He never saw the full process, he would only see as the angel would come to someone, talk, lead them deep into the most darkened street in the town, disappear between and that person never came back. They always went alone, no matter the family household they made in their time in the island.
They had established these families to make the settling easier, to have a group to count on and spend your time until you were called. Feliciano had found it with a group that called themselves Galdi, the one to which the little boy he had met belonged to.
His name was Timoteo…only five years old when he passed. He was from Ragusa, at the south of the peninsula and thus very far from Barga. He had been heavily sick with an immune problem that he suffered from since birth. The youngest of three siblings, his parents working with the governance of the town. The four of them had tried hard to deal with his disease, but the war cut the route of medicines and the healers that helped. His eldest sister left to fight in the war, the sadness taking the largest toll that eventually led him here.
When Feliciano had heard the story, he broke and put on himself more blame for the occurrence of the war, so many times apologizing and wishing he could grant the boy his life back. Timoteo forgave him, smiling and mentioning how he suffered no pain, in a wonderful place with just as great people and had even met the Queen of Hearts.
Yet it didn’t heal the fault, it still added to the weigh of what he was supposed to do. This tension always lay with him, grasping as he did now the edges of his seat as he forced himself more the words he had gotten to.
The four stances…could be so many things. Care, Devotion, Empathy, Belief, Force, Magic, Openness, Knowledge…and on and on with countless of words that piled and yet none shone out to him as the intended. He needed a way to make them clear, so when he worked on showing it…he wouldn’t be doing the wrong one.
Okay, um… Intent, Loyalty, Calculation, Anger…he spun on words, twisting them around himself, hoping they could show.
Wish, Leadership, Serenity, Force…another sigh in his anguish, just as Timoteo took the sitting right next to him, by now knowing Feliciano’s concentrations on this, remaining silent, gazing up to him wondering if perhaps this time he had something. He knew Feliciano had given up when he moved his gaze away from the waters, up to the distance that gave him the next coming island.
“I asked Giancarlo if he had any ideas this morning, and he suggested you asked Augusta.”
Oh…if only it was that easy. “Augusta won’t answer me…” he tried to control his exasperation, no worth being shown to a child.
“She lives within you…shouldn’t she…shouldn’t she help you.”
Feliciano rolled his eyes and wished he could tell her that as well. “Timoteo…she might want me to learn it myself. After all, I’m Queen, I should know this by nature…yet I don’t…she might also be disappointed because so.”
“No…maybe she’s just making a game,” he had thought like the child he was and Feliciano chuckled and blessed that he was there with him.
“Wouldn’t that be fun?” He raised his legs to himself, now taking a break, thoughtful and only one person in his mind, his gaze now more intent than ever on that specific canal that connected. Timoteo knew…and he waited and even expected Feliciano’s decree to row forward…yet silence continued between them.
“Why haven’t you gone to the German island yet?” He asked, slow as to not cause any more distress…he could tell Feliciano was hesitant. “King Ludwig is supposed to be there…right? Maybe he can help you.”
“Yes…he is supposed to be there…but…” he sighed and saddened like he could melt to the floor in it. “It was as the angels said…if he were here then they would have known…a message should have arrived there of my presence… if Ludwig would have heard it…he would have come as quick as possible…but it’s been two days and there’s been nothing of him.”
“…the angels suggested you could still check,” he wanted to believe.
“I could but…I’m afraid of what I can find out…you know the real story of Augusta and Romulus don’t you?”
He nodded excitedly, attentive, and glowing ready to hear the tale all over again.
“When Romulus passed by Khaos’s hand…he didn’t come here…for the longest time Augusta thought he had completely disappeared…lost and truly left without a chance to see him again…” what dreadful things, what misery…he shouldn’t be telling this to a child…yet Timoteo continued to gaze up to him with big innocent eyes, unperturbed by the words.
“And you’re worried that the same thing has happened.”
And the very words he had been thinking, not daring to say out loud, were whisked into the air by the young boy. “…he…was killed by Khaos…I doubt he would be so merciful.” And he turned away, not wanting the island to give him false hopes.
Yet despite how everything seemed so unlikely…Timoteo wanted to keep that hope. “I can go with you if you want, so no matter what you find…I’ll try to help you and…we can figure something out.” He didn’t know what…but he wanted to keep Feliciano faithful to the chance of seeing Ludwig again…even if it meant not in the Interludes…even when there wasn’t a single way.
Feliciano sighed, straightened up and there was intention in the way he gazed that made Timoteo know they were meant to take the next coming boat.
The Queen realized that the boy had truth in discovering more of what this could be. No matter what he would find out…he was sure it would not stop him from searching a way.
The sailor who was in the boat that transported Feliciano and Timoteo couldn’t stop stuttering his words, wouldn’t stop bowing…or staring intensively at the Heartian Queen. Feliciano giggled and tried to give him as much ease as he could on the journey…a half hour one with a lot to witness in these waters as they crossed.
Despite how these boats could hold the weight of bringing about twelve spirits, only one person rowed, their oars the only thing in this realm that trespassed the water reflection under them to push. From what Feliciano had learned, these rowers were not angels, but spirits who had lived themselves long ago, had passed all four realms, lived with the Aces and were granted this job once there. They either wished it or it was given as a sort of punishment for wrong doings they did in their past life. They were knowledgeable in the map of this world, their rower pointing and naming the other islands they witnessed from afar. But each soul was limited specific routes, and this one in particular could not go further to the islands they couldn’t see or the ones from other kingdoms.
With each paddle forward, Feliciano became heavier, his expression more fallen, the sailor and even Timoteo distracted in the conversations of other passengers to really notice. The island began to come clearer, with building of stone and wood that showed the clear artistry unique to the German province. It was a mix of old and new, of city and country, and it reminded Feliciano of one of the inner streets of Berlin. The beauty made him blissfully forgetful, ignorant to a crowd of people that were surely awaiting friends or even loved ones. The surprise was soon quickly spread as they witnessed him. The usual whispers Feliciano had now been used to arose, but he didn’t bother to listen or give attention at first. He rose out of the boat, helping Timoteo to stand at his closeness, making sure they were both well suited in their arrival before Feliciano could turn to the crowd…taking a deep breath and preparing himself for the answer he would get.
“Greetings,” he started and continued in German, “despite how it might seem, I am not really dead.” He went on with the usual information of his journey until all could understand the circumstances to not create a massive panic.
“We understand well, your majesty. But why come to our island?” A man had wondered for all.
“I…” and here it would come, his voice coming into a shake, gripping his hands, and biting his lips from not showing more this weakness. “I’m looking for my husband.”
Startlement, all exchanging confused glances, then searching between one another, wondering if simply they had missed him.
“King Ludwig?”
“Yes, is he here? If so, then please, take me to him! I have to see him!” He begged, his eyes watered now, a reaction the men and women moved back from…not understanding what to do, what to say. Timoteo took a stronger hold of his hand, easing him, reminding to be patient and attentive.
“Your majesty, we know our dear king was taken…but…”
“We…believe he’s already in the third or fourth realm…maybe with the Aces…” one tried to alight.
“No…it doesn’t make sense. With the amount of time Ludwig has been dead…he should be here…I know he should be here…” Feliciano insisted, thinking they were only hiding him, ready to dash forward and look for himself.
“Your majesty!” One woman told the loudest, taking well his attention as she stood high and mighty in the crowd, understanding well…Feliciano could tell that currently she has been the longest there, perhaps only hours to be chosen for her path to the third realm. “Ludwig is not here…and he hasn’t been here…” harsh words, enunciated and sure that Feliciano had no way to denying. The tears fell and his breath began to hitch.
“Emilie, be reasonable, perhaps-” one tried to alight.
“I’ve long been here…and no king has come…and none of the people I was with at the beginning mentioned such a presence.”
Timoteo’s heart hurt for Feliciano, who now began to shake in his hold, and he looked up to him vastly worried. Even with his grasp, Feliciano looked lost, ready to suffocate at the harshness his breathing increased in.
He should have expected this…he shouldn’t be surprised, it shouldn’t be suffocating him like this.
“Not here…not here…” Feliciano repeated in anguish.
But he did have hope…his heart truly believed he would be there so everything could be the same as it was…but now…no…such a chance was never to occur again…Ludwg suffered the same faith as Romulus…he was gone…he was gone…gone…gone…
“I’m so sorry, your majesty…we would love to know what’s going on also and help…but…there’s nothing we can do…” someone tried to come close to give whatever comforts, but no matter, Feliciano began to loose focus, sweating from the harshness it took to breathe.
“Feliciano…Feliciano?” Timoteo tried to call, but it was like he was slowly disappearing from his vision.
So many began to try and call for him, but he gave none an answer as his breath overcame everything else.
Roderich was surprised he could run this fast, could even let his legs raise him as he went across that ruined expanse. He was heavily bruised, blood coated his armor, yet he still managed some force to keep up with the other two.
“Ready?” An Oralee called, reminding him of the mission.
“We’re even!” a Whitean joined.
Yes, the three of them were perfectly aligned, amazingly so as the ground crumbled underneath them, as ribbons of darkness danced about them, the feet of Khaos menacing ever closer with stomps that could have swallowed them all to be forgotten. But no…they were determined that this wouldn’t be their end. With grimaces, with pain in every single one of their bones, they extended their hands in a perfect balance, a beam like rope being formed. They began to move apart, expanding the distance, sometimes wobbling as one jumped or dived to avoid a ribbon. Soon enough they had what they wanted, a perfect space, the three moving until it was targeted like a large bow.
“Fire!” Roderich shouted and they released just as they would an arrow, a field running up, the end a large shard that fell and pierced into Khaos. A scream, chilling and painful to hear, especially being this near. The monster began to bend in a nearing to the ground, to fall. The three smiled at achieving this, one of the rare times, but it was quickly vanished when they noticed it was ready to fall on them. From their awe, they had to dash at whatever space they could find.
The ribbons were coming at them fiercer, messed, and dangerous without control. They didn’t think it would be possible to pass through, closing their eyes and expecting the soon taking. But then came the insisting voice, along with the call that was unique of a specific kind of deer bread for the use of war as this. They were tall, imposing, fast and with antlers capable of taking many to death at a time.
“Come on! Come on! Come on!” Came the shout of the Jack of Diamonds, ushering them forward to him, all taking a grasp of the animal, safe and secure before it hasted away to the safest ground they could reach, the top of a mountain that they made their center of operations and health when it was not moving and possible. João was there to greet them, pen and scroll in his hand ready to write the next commands and messages.
“It worked…” the Oralee told, trying to catch her breath, “…but I don’t know how much time it gives us.”
“We got him to fall…it’s more than what we hoped for,” João told them in gratitude.
“We can’t waste anymore time. Hurry with the next part! There are still some towns here that need to be evacuated!” Vash reminded them all, with his deer, heading over to continue helping these people. The others went ahead, only João and Roderich remained, both to stare at both sides of the view they had.
The side were Khaos was wallowing in was filled with darkness, once such greet greens and rivers now in greys, smoke and only but cracked earth. Only some soldiers remained to fend and attack as continuous, preparing, swallowed and surely tearful with fear and mourning for their land. Roderich especially hurt…seeing his kingdom driven to this, a weeping he needed to hide…not now when there was still much to do, with Khaos still undefeated.
They turned to the other side, these mountains doing well to hide the towns and even city in the distance that needed to be hurried out and emptied this instant. What gave them more panic was the fact that they could see the Spadian border from here, flags raised and armies ready to begin the defense and attack they had planned…what they had called new people for, begged for new plans and weapons.
“Go and join the rest with the help in evacuating whose left, I’ll stay here and send messages if anything else happens,” João suggested, hiding his own turmoil by focusing on the writing he had to do.
João would be alone then…something that didn’t sit well with Roderich. Now they needed to be together, to help and aid…
”Roderich!” He turned to see Elisa, ruined and panic in her eyes, “some people won’t leave unless it is by your command. You have to hurry! They believe that you’ll manage everything, and their towns won’t be destroyed!”
Roderich decided on hurrying instead, only being able to send João luck.
“Khaos is right at Spade’s doorsteps!” Louis announced the contents.
“I’m writing the commands to begin and act!” Arthur exasperated, not liking to be reminded.
In this array, in this action and load of continuous working, Elizabeta couldn’t bring herself to go on, heavily bended on her desk, trying to hide her expression of dread. Currently, Kandake was the only one that could grant her comfort, a hand soothing on her back, telling her a mantra to keep breathing.
“All of Clubs is destroyed…everything is gone…” Elizabeta went on to whimper and mourn over the loss of her kingdom, under her reports on how every single province had suffered a darkened poison, all her population left without a home, runaways in other kingdoms she didn’t know could last and the rest…dead…gone, a pain adding and only sinking her more in this position. Others could only stare, not knowing what reach they could make at such a happening…one that would surely befall on them.
Aldrich sighed and turned from all to stare back at the pool…hoping for some new hope from Feliciano’s body, still suspended and drifted…no changes. It had only been a couple of days since they began mourning…they shouldn’t be expecting anything for the coming weeks. Pookie was the only one that sat and took watching next to him, patient and still for his master’s return. Aldrich gripped the latest letter that arrived…not finding it in him to read aloud and worsen the air.
As the Spadian border was spotted and was ready for the onslaught…the Hearts border was preparing itself for the same faith.
Herakles walked the line all the time, one end to the other, sometimes using ferries, even serpents that lived in these waters and offered their help. He wanted to believe it stood powerful, everybody armored, ordered in precision, men and women from different parts of Hearts…even other Kingdoms, ready to face off this monster.
A particular shout made many gasp out of order, for Herakles to see the shake clear in many of their eyes, their grips tightening around their weapons, some making clear sound. Over in the distance, a haze yet still on those hills of Clubs, above it all stood the rage of Destro, the armies there dealing what they could in their battle, the shines of their spell alighting the darkness of this monster. They were all small, like nothing…none of this was working.
Soon…once the monster could take his passage through the mountains, it would cross the sea, blacken it and then it would be a battle of their responsibility. It would touch ground in Hearts for the first time and begin its ever approach on Berlin.
“Feliciano…Feliciano!” All it took was just the right shout, to make his vision clear again, to halt his breathes enough so they could slowly settle at their usual pace. “Remember… we’ll figure something out…we’ll find a way…” The boy seemed to lead him back into place, back into his position, into realizing where he was, to the plans…to thinking. Feliciano gave a half smile, turning to the others to nod and make his way elsewhere in the town…somewhere where they could be alone to think…and realize what it was they should do next. They chose a forgotten corner where no one came to bother them, the water reaching at the steps there, Feliciano meeting for that same relax, that sign to head into his mind and let words wander again. It was also a moment to truly let his breaths go back to their usual rhythm…and to try and forget about the scene he just created. He looked back, noticing that the crowds went to focusing on other things, on those who came new here…Feliciano intended to apologize once it was time to leave.
“If he’s not here…then, he’s not really dead,” Timoteo alighted, sure and positive.
Feliciano couldn’t join in it…for his mind only repeated that he was gone, out of a reach that they couldn’t hold to anymore. “Timoteo, I know you want to help…and I know you want to believe that Ludwig is out there…but it’s just-”
“What happened to Romulus?”
It was so sudden that Feliciano took some time to settle on the new question. He thought to all the stories, all the readings, new and old…that letter Ludwig had received from him…that tearful confession on the past field long ago. “Augusta had thought he was gone…”
“But she kept hope didn’t she! What was it that she thought that she desperately tried to believe in? The reason she hid her own importance, erased from history all together.”
“Because…she thought Romulus’s soul was still alive somehow…even if not in the Interludes…and if it was given enough attention it could come back…” Slowly the mechanics in his mind started to turn, started to fall in their place to give it more thought. The letter…the letter. “She was…partially right. Romulus’s spirit did survive…it was just…Khaos kept it…he tainted it with darkness and gave it to the Beilschmidt line to pass through…like Augusta was passing through mine…” he stood as it came clearer in his mind like water. “Like Khaos, like me…Ludwig was going to go through his own surge…he was going to…” His mind headed in that darkness, the one he had learned from Ludwig, to understand, to read out the answer, like runes, like monsters, screaming and avenging in nightmares, now in their world come to life. “Khaos…captured him…tainted him…” He paced in anguish as the reality became surer, trying to escape, seeing if perhaps there was something he missed. When there was really nothing else…he suddenly stopped and froze at what it meant. “He was…” he shook, he saw, right before him as if ready to swallow him all. “I know…oh no…I know…”
Timoteo came up and tried to reach him, “what? What is it?”
Feliciano turned, horror in his eyes, “I know what happened to Ludwig…I know where he is.”
12 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71 I Chapter 72 I Chapter 73 I Chapter 74
Chapter 75
“There will be no discussion. I accept the order to mobilize these seven hundred men and women from the Indian province. Write to Yekaterina and let her know that they are to be expected,” Elizabeta commanded.
“They were so recently created. I’m not sure if it will be safe,” Lili debated at the letters asking for permission on usage on these new cannons created by desperate soldiers from her kingdom.
“Lili, at this point, we take anything we can get,” Kiku commented over his own glide of hands as he tested spells and tricks.
“Accept the command and move on to the next thing!” Arthur suggested in the hurry he had turned into comfort the last few days.
As this commotion occurred, Louis focused on changing the number above.
Four days since Feliciano left them to the Interludes, this day the one he was meant to enter the second realm if the writings and their knowledge were correct.
“We should start mourning this instant,” Kandake decreed.
Lovino was quick to deny, “but we are not sure if-”
“Whether he is or not, it will work the same way. We must be rash. We can’t lose a single moment no matter our doubts,” she placed them and no more disobeys came.
They all took their positions to start, some sitting while others stood, but no matter, they kept a focus and a gathering of magic that was equal.
“Are you all ready?” Louis called to those who worked in the back.
Arthur especially groaned, knowing that the Queens and Jack will have to make dual duties, yet they nodded in agreement with the rest.
They began it with a push that they all answered to in unison, an easy flow that didn’t really disturb anything in the room.
But it wasn’t meant to act in this world.
Feliciano joined in the help to find others, to instruct and to calm, reaching a routine in such a short amount of time.
All they had was speech, and so it was with words that they spent their time. He learned so much of the lives of different people, attentive and exciting, earning a rumble of laughter many did not expect to have in such a dreaded place. And then there were moments like these, spent in silence, in getting to know these breaths that they lived on in this world. Feliciano felt comfort spending his sitting with Feliks and Sam, the girl ever so attentive in the likeliness she could meet her father here again, while Feliciano hoped to see his beloved soon, looking to the distance, as if he could wave and greet him. For once, the memories of Ludwig he relayed were of joyful ones, where they laughed, danced and kissed in sweetness, hoping he would meet him as this again…and perhaps-
“Ah look, a new one just popped out,” Feliks distracted and pointed him to the sudden light of a figure, coming in a fade afterwards. This one was a Spadian woman…a nurse. They looked away, not wanting to think, not wanting to believe.
Yet, despite, Sam couldn’t hold her curiosity, “What must it be like now? What are they doing? …Have they found something that actually works now?”
Feliks held the same questions, while Feliciano put blame on himself, scolding for what hadn’t worked, hoping for connection, for speech to the living world to keep on commanding anything new that could turn the tides. But what he could do…was be here…find this power bank and then be that change that would put an end to all of this. He sighed, wishing it could all be presented, fast and easy, and he wouldn’t be tainted with this dread, feeling like his mere sitting was waste, disadvantaging while so many of his people lost their lives in dreadful massacres.
He changed his glance yet again from a new coming spirit, another Heartian soldier, wanting to find some peace in these two new friends he made, anything. “How long do you think you’ve been here, Feliks?”
He shrugged, “really hard to tell. I think maybe a week? But I really can’t be so sure.”
“We should be entering the Second Realm then,” Feliciano slightly angered, impatient, glaring at the waters below as to cast blame.
“What do you think it’s like?” Feliks distracted perfectly, easing Feliciano with thought.
“In my village, they used to say that it was brightly colored, beautiful and serene, with happiness glowing in every single street,” Sam told.
“Street?” Feliciano perked.
“Some people told me there were bridges and buildings,” Feliks added.
“Like…a whole town?” Feliciano glowed more like a child each add.
“What did they say in your village?” Sam wondered.
“They sometimes mentioned that it was a place of reunion…but also the last taste of your past life before you live on with the Aces,” he remembered…all from retellings in his grandfather’s funeral…nonno. “A book I read also mentioned that we become more aware, understanding our new spirit bodies. We stay there depending on length of mourning. It can sometimes take several months…but the other Queens told me they can’t keep me too long…I still have to look for the arsenal…and maybe I can find something in the third or fourth realm.”
It made Feliks reminded, “will we stick together throughout?”
How Feliciano hoped it so, wanting to grasp their arms with him to keep them in place.
It had been such a short time, but Feliciano found comfort of old friends in them, hope in words and exchange that reminded of life and continuation no matter. But there was a harsh reality. The three of them deceased at different times, which signified different entrances…separation. Feliciano grasped at his legs, not wanting to think of that loneliness that would surely come, coming to a new place, new people…
“you’ve done this all before,” he could somehow hear his grandfather’s voice at the back of his head and he smiled and giggled as if he was there to tickle or tell a new joke.
Oh…how he missed him too.
“…I don’t know, but whatever happen, let’s promise that we will move ahead and face it on bravely-” there was suddenly light, blinding light that Feliciano was laid frozen to. He saw nothing, absolutely nobody in this utter whiteness, so drastic from the darkness he had been used to. No sound, no aware or reach. He didn’t know of the shout Sam gave, of her begging, a call, not wanting to be alone. Feliciano couldn’t answer to anything, suspended, draped entirely in this taking that took him further, drowned him yet again in transport to the next step. There was a rush, a force that kept him from acting against it as he slowly started noticing more of his body, of his presence. The light began to dim, in a cleanse…Feliciano released from it as if he was stepping out from the richly prepared waters of his bath.
The first color he noticed…was rose, creamy, and soothing like gelato or roses. There was gold, blue, all beautifully reflected in these new waters he stepped on. No depths, but the lovely reflection. He was at such peace, freshness anew that he couldn’t bother to think of where he had been and this new place he found himself in.
This new world focused slowly, hesitant in the show to his eyes, which Feliciano did not understand, for it was gorgeous, a plethora of beauty that made him smile, elate, and only reveal his interior happiness.
The silhouette in the distance, one he had paid no mind to till now, cleared enough to reveal…buildings, all together into what seemed like an island. It was complete, structured, and behaving like any town in their living world. There was sound, shouts and commotion like the daily of a Sunday, more of these islands further off, a transport of small boats commuting between, the sailors joyous and giving.
Hesitant steps forward, making sure the water underneath him kept him…they did. They only reflected the sky above him, swirling with the puffiest clouds, welcoming, and asking of him for this run in freedom. And he answered to it, with a bright smile as he took his dash, uncaring, dancing and shouting. It had been long since he had last felt like this.
It’s when he noticed the red sash wrapped around his waist, a long part like a ribbon trailing behind him, his pants a rich silk of red, his shirt a long white blouse with an immaculate embroidery of true gold, crossed and tightening his chest high and proud, shinning more than whatever richness the castle could afford. He twirled, he shouted, feeling like a true Queen again, reigning this moment and making it all for him to take.
Soon, he stood before the shadow of this place, feeling again those deep questions and fears, shy to take those small steps that welcomed him, further…into the streets. Well…it wasn’t really a street…it was but a small path that surrounded a larger canal, diving well into this town’s center, the buildings looking tall, the shadow darkening, yet still so sweetly with the proximity of children laughing. He saw no one near…even if he swore he could hear the chatter of woman with gossip…all in a Italian that made him smile and think he was back at home. It was the thought that finally pushed him forward, steps on solid ground for the first time in the realms. He went on with no direction, only with wish to meet someone…anybody.
How could a place look so empty yet lively at the same time?
There was a commotion, a loud one of feast, the one unison of sound that called him forward the most. He peeked at every new corner, meeting more canals that extended all kinds of different directions, a large number of bridges, the streets small, each reveal with decorations, artistry and impeccable form that wondered and distracted Feliciano from his mission. Sometimes the noises went further or closer depending the miss he took, but always he tried to follow it until he caught the quick passing of a child, running across surely trying to catch another. And there was the biggest light, like the sun was shining right over it, to a large open space, he knew. It was all structured so similarly to those of Italy, an expectance that showed him right as he was exposed to the grandiose of this square.
It looked like the entire population of the town was there, for it was full in crowds, every space given to chats between all kinds of people, to running, to dancing, playing, even a large table presenting a lineage of food that was the expected delicacy of his province. Feliciano licked his lips, the scent taking him and already wanting a grasp at whatever first plate was presented before him. He could close his eyes and imagine himself back at Barga, with the same people, his family…Ludwig taking him to one of the many dances, to sway forward as he did into the light…lost in the memory and the image he gave himself.
A sudden gasp broke him from it…Feliciano noticing a little boy, looking up to him with grand perplexity, frozen, trying to understand or utter a single word. Feliciano, even if with the same fears and uncertainties, found his ever-friendly self, if shyly raising a hand and giving a pleasant, “ciao.”
The boy moved back, trembling, yet not running off, biting lips trying to gather the courage to speak aloud, but instead, he began keeping his gaze to the ground and Feliciano feared he would not tell him anything. Too attentive he was he didn’t notice the gasps, the points, how all these eyes began to slowly fall on him. Feliciano only wanted but to help the boy, kneeling to him, presenting himself even with an extended hand that showed that all was well, that there was peace in his approach.
“I am not here to hurt anybody…all I want is a friend,” he smiled as the words just sung out in Italian, with the serenity of this very square, and the boy smiled and jumped in its acceptance.
“It’s…it’s an honor, your majesty,” he bowed as order he had to follow despite his childish giddiness.
Feliciano was surprised by this well-done curtsy, by his way of realizing, reminding Feliciano once again of who he was and what he surely meant…especially to a town where all seemed to be Italian. It was when he gazed to them, meeting them all at once, for they came closer, a large bewilderment, whispers but a low dim so he could be the loudest presence. He blushed and suddenly wished he could hide again in the darkened paths, but after all, he was Queen, and he had to shine the leader, brave and determined, even in this beautiful world of death. He reminded himself that he was still on a mission.
When he was about to speak aloud his words, there was a rustling between the crowds, these figures holding high spears of gold with banners of red and symbols of the Italian province. When these four came before the crowds, Feliciano couldn’t hold his gasp, awed and wondered at seeing actual angels.
They stood quite singularly wearing armors that had the intimidation of war, but the color and decoration of a feast as this. Their divine helmets of golds and red shone as deep as this sun, their wings large above the crowds. He couldn’t fathom such creatures taking a bow before him, while he looked so mundane and small, even with this newly pristine clothing.
“Sua Maestà,” one of them told with such a beautiful ring.
“It really is him,” another of the souls told.
“It cannot possibly be,” another worried.
“If he’s here, it means-”
“Oh, many of us are to come soon!” One already panicked.
“The world is truly coming to an end!”
Oh…this excessiveness was truly Italy, Feliciano couldn’t help the roll of his eyes.
“No! It is not as it seems!” One of the angels bellowed to hold such accusations, enough for silence to come again in the square.
“You cannot be dead,” another of the angels told with such glaring accusation that Feliciano trembled.
“We know it is not meant to be your time…you were not exposed to any dangers of the war and you had a promise from our Ace Augusta to fulfill,” the tallest came, with demand.
“You could only be here if you brought this upon yourself,” another angered, fearing that Feliciano had shown an exit to all his responsibilities.
Feliciano could not let himself be accused like this. “I am here looking for the power of the alignment.” It was not the answer the angels were expecting, for they widened and gazed between one another wanting more answers. “As you have guessed, I am not really meant to be dead. My body was placed on a force rest with the sole purpose of coming here and finding it so I can fulfill my promise to Augusta as it should be. I am meant to return once I have it.”
It was enough to sate their angers, for Feliciano’s own to be alone, the angels understanding for daring to assume. Yet despite announcing his reasons…silence came when he was expecting instant directions to where he had to go. These were angels…they had to know.
“As much as I would love to stay and enjoy…I am in a hurry. I cannot stay here long and so I have to know now…where is it?” No decorum, no explanation…he wanted it all simply brought. Oh…how different he must be from all. How much did he lose with Ludwig? Yet…this was the maturity and strength he had taught him well to show as Queen. He gripped his hands, wanting nothing but the hold of his hand.
He could be here…he could be near…he told himself. Get what he needed and rush to find him once the opportunity was presented.
“The universal alignment?”
“Yes. You must know that it is a matter of the lives and wellbeing of our world. Please, I have to get it!” By this point he begged, coming closer to show it purposely, the angels settling back, disturbed.
“Impossible. You should have gotten it when the universe aligned. You were in Hearts, in the living, we know-”
“I couldn’t,” Feliciano interrupted before they went on.
“How? How could you have missed it?” An angel came close, feeling betrayed.
“Locked. Under a validity sphere field.”
Clear gasps, widened reactions, the angels moving as the crowd did.
“Who did this?” They demanded.
“My king…Ludwig…he did it trying to protect me.”
“And where is he?”
“…isn’t he…here?”
There were more shocks, the angels unmoving. They breathed, they tried to find some sense, words, carrying it all into an order…before this party went on disturbed with the news and simply because Feliciano was there.
“We have not seen Ludwig. As you have surely noticed, this island only takes those deceased that were from the Italian province in Hearts. The one for Germany is right across ours,” the angels pointed to the canals that could take him there if he so wished. “If he is here…then…that is where he will be.”
“But I tell you now…we have not heard of his arrival.”
“When did he pass?”
“Many...many weeks ago.”
Another angel sighed, “then we should have known by now. Messages between one another is constant.”
“He might…he might be trying to hide…or…maybe the angels there didn’t want anybody to know, or he’s just…he’s just…” Feliciano tried to excuse, tried to find reason, a way.
“You are welcomed to go there and find out for yourself.”
A chance Feliciano could have taken that instant if the angels did not continue with the rest of the dire information.
“Now…the universal alignment,” one angel thought and tried to think of a way she could explain herself along with her companions. “While it is true that all power that dies is preserved for a short time here when it passes…”
“We can’t really…give you a specific location of where it is.”
“Why? I told you it’s dire. If you care about the wellbeing of all these people, then you can tell me, and I can save all of them!”
“Sua Maestà, it’s not exactly in a location you can just go to!”
“But the book said that it is present here in a unique connection!”
“Exactly, unique and singularly! Not even we can give you directions to it.”
Feliciano gripped and tried hard not to weep that instant. It was becoming harder each new realm…even when he had the presence of four angels before him. “How do I manage it? How can I come to it?” He still had to keep going, still had a mission. No matter the process, he had to head to it.
The air had been tense, but the angels admired this new Queen’s tenacity, relaxing, letting it now be something of serenity and the peace this feast had been trying to achieve. “As we said and…what information you have found, the arsenal is not exactly a place that you can get to. Yes…it can be reached, but it’s not easy. It moves, it challenges, and it presents depending on how worthy it sees you.”
“Are we…talking about a person then?” Feliciano guessed.
“No…only a place that has a mind of its own, constantly moving and refusing to abide by any command.”
“Not even for a desperate plea to save the world.”
Feliciano sighed, “then what would I have to do to please it?”
The angels worried over the sure answer they had, but nevertheless, it had to be told, even if they knew the Queen wouldn’t like it. “We only know of some words the Aces gave us right at the beginning concerning it…but they never thought it would be needed to us.”
“And after their experience with Keron, they preferred such powers were better kept intact, away from any traitors in their mists. We didn’t learn more on its meaning to show our loyalty and our disinterest on such a thing.”
“You won’t find anyone who can solve it. The answer, you must find for yourself.”
Feliciano nodded and accepted to what this challenge could be, a strong determination that told the angels it was focused and serving.
“The words are simple: The four stances of the four kingdoms. What the Aces awarded in creation. What a King must abide in their kingship. What a Queen should keep in their ambition. What a Jack needs to serve without condition. And what the people raise to tradition.”
Feliciano was shocked at himself for not providing an answer so simply. He held his words, cursing at himself for not knowing such a basic structure of ruling.
The four stances of the four kingdoms…they had to be there… he was sure he had been taught…but no matter how deeply he searched his mind…it didn’t come evident.
What kind of Queen, an Ace even, did not know the four stances? He wanted to kneel and cry at the embarrassment of not having the knowledge before four angels. They should punish him that instant for such insolence. But no pierce had come, not even words, just a peaceful silence that kept this realm a wonder and a soon taste of heaven.
“It’s not just knowing what the four stances are, it’s showing them true in a way the arsenal can accept.”
“I know all of this must be incredibly hard on you…and it only get’s worst…”
“But you can do it!” A woman from the crowd bounced forward.
“You have to! So many depend on you!”
“Please, sirs, is it possible for us to help,” one woman dared come forward, an offering that already wanted to be fulfilled.
“You may try. But remember all…every word we’ll tell him will be useless if he has not learned to show it himself,” one angel loudly reminded to all.
“We will try our best,” one man offered.
“Very well. May I also remind, that like many of you, Feliciano will only be here a limited time. A month only if I am not mistaken. Use your time wisely, welcome him, tell him how we live so he is prepared. Your majesty,” the four turned to him simultaneously, beautiful and a pure majesty that Feliciano thought he was going to drown under. “Good luck, and may you find what you are looking for.” And in graceful swifts they turned and made a militant pace through the crowds, all offering an artistic path for them to take. The four of them went separate directions, different corners of the island. Once they reached the edges, they took flight, one Feliciano only saw dimly of, for they soon disappeared to whatever perch they needed to take to continue their watch over the island.
All had kept to Feliciano’s silent watch, all in his same wonder if they were going to come back and guide more on this journey. Nothing else occurred, no other new presence came, it was now just the very crowd Feliciano had entered to.
A near woman sighed and gave up on this waiting, turning to the Queen, bowing before offering a hand. “I understand there is much you have to do, but for now, come and join us! Enjoy the festivity only for today …So many would like the chance to know you and spend time with you…”
He should refuse, he should walk away and begin his focus that moment. But…the food looked so delicious, the square beautiful, the people wonderful and the activities were surely there to set him aglow. It was an utopia made by his people, meant as the last taste of their culture before they passed on and surely left it behind. Perhaps he needed this moment to be Italian, be himself and take part with his own kind if just for a day.
The little boy came close, at his side, looking up to him as if he were another angel of guidance, inspired, taking his hand, and wanting to be part of that exposure. Feliciano was slightly startled after he had been so lost in his mind, but he welcomed it quickly with a dear smile. He joined in a tighten grasp, thinking back to the dim jewels in his hands and more than ever wishing he could finally hold his children in his arms. But for now, he turned to his people, all yet still so impressed to be at the presence of a Queen, one of their own, their eyes with many curiosities and excitements to spend whatever chance they could with him. Feliciano grinned and walked forward to grant it to them.
Lively chatter began again, many played, many danced and sang, and oh had Feliciano missed having some ricotta stuffed ravioli, the taste and scent there so real it made him forget that he was but a spirit in in the Second Realm.
11 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71 I Chapter 72 I Chapter 73
Chapter 74
It was the third day of Feliciano’s journey in the interludes, well-marked before all in large writings tall above the pool. Louis had made it to keep themselves counted, to make sure and not miss a single beat of this mission. They kept their watch on the body. It was never left unseen. There was a rhythm of turns they had already begun to get used to, all while others took their own turn attending to the war. The room was never quiet, someone was always running in and out, stomping, throwing items or shouting, making it almost impossible to take any sleep as they had hoped.
“-It is imminent! We need to guard even the Northern Heartian border. The Faroe Islands I’m sure have enough people to act,” Aldrich commanded with those slams on the table that had the sleepers startled away from whatever dream they tried to manage.
“They only have a population of fifty-thousand, and thirty-thousand of them have already been sent to aid the front with Destro!” Elizabeta joined in those hits.
“Then they have another ten-thousand to protect their own Kingdom from being attack by Khaos.”
“Many of those twenty-thousand left are children and caretakers!”
Aldrich groaned and growled into the palm of his hands, rocking in a way that almost looked like he was defeated in tears.
Kandake sighed, “I’ll send a messenger to see if there are more soldiers they can offer. If not, then we’ll have to call soldiers back to defend.” Kandake gazed to the latest numbers sent…it looked that perhaps she might have to send from her own people…it hurt and pained how less they had become by now.
“Tunisia in my kingdom is one of the closest provinces to them…I’ll see if they can send from their own to help,” Lili began, each time tiring, her eyes darkening and ready to fall to the pavement as she stood. Vincenzo, who had awoken and could not find it to rest again, stood and offered to give Lili the chance to sleep. She finished writing her message and headed off without a word.
Kiku, Louis, Arthur and Renata kept the current watch on Feliciano, close, Kiku at one point had even let himself rest on Renata’s shoulder, and she smiled and caressed his arm. Feliciano still floated just the same, nothing of difference.
“Tomorrow is the fourth day,” Renata reminded. “After, Feliciano should be heading to the second realm.”
Kiku yawned, “do you think he’s found something by now?”
A lulling silence, even Arthur and Louis beside them were struggling to keep their eyes open.
“I don’t know…we can’t really tell…”
“Forward! Forward!” Manuel shouted, many others spreading the message and thus the men and women, a mixture of Clubian and Diamond soldiers, stood before the strong winds Khaos blew in rage. At Manuel’s words, they extended their frontal leg forward and raised their hands in a defense posture for the spell. From the united magic and force of these thirty casters, long piercing pillars of emerald emerged from the ground to stand as a wall and hurt the large menace. Khaos was ready to fire with a demanding swish of his hand, but these walls did well to do nothing to the small creatures that laid behind.
“Now! Now! Now!” Antonio called, riding one of the long dragons that a Clubian infantry let him use. He raised a light in his hand and all ran and rode between the crevices of the pillars, Khaos before them clear to attack with many balls and rays of light that brought another shriek in this large plain.
“Fire!” A Diamond woman called from a distance, with a long line of Clubians with arrows, their ends with fire and magic, to add, targeted perfectly to blow with the light spells. In his anger, Khaos gained the energy he needed to completely crush the pillars. Many squashed horribly under him and their very own creations, yet still there were survivors who continued their light, the arrows joining in continuing to madden the Dark god.
Yong Soo could have met his end at the ground underneath him, but to his luck, Zuma came in his own St. Mark, catching him so he could ride as comfortably as he did. “Did you do it?”
“It’s good and ready!” Yong Soo smiled greatly as if there wasn’t blood dripping from the side of his head and they weren’t right before a nine-hundred meters monster.
“Get out of there, you two!” Lukas shout came through a small device, a recent creation in the mess that had done them well.
They hurriedly flew off, at whatever range could save them from the coming blow. To activate it, Lukas used every particle of energy in his being, such a drain that had him falling, gone. Matthias was there to catch him before he hit the ground, sending other casters to finish the last piece, but luckily it worked. It shimmered in different colors, quite beautiful before it teared and pained. Destro screamed and fought on with the soldiers on ground that tried to stall the pace of his walk how they could.
Yong Soo and Zuma landed on what they considered command grounds, where messengers came and every act began. “We got some time! Now the healing wards can move,” Zuma told and messengers moved to get it done.
From their far off distance, they could only watch as Destro continued to convulse in the bomb and spell, hoping indeed that he could do so for the mere minutes they needed.
The darkness remained, the blue light of the line the only divide, the only ground, the only thing that made him aware of the steps he took.
He had begun to get used to the bodies floating around him, only stumbling and whimpering at the sight of people who were mere citizens, those who couldn’t evacuate in time and were left in the crush. He tended to run past them, hurrying at a pace that still left him in the same nothingness.
It was hard to find an essence of time, but Feliciano knew that enough have had to pass. Perhaps two days?
He had walked on, not feeling any tiredness or drain in his legs. To spend some sort of time, he imagined and thought about the people he passed by, wondering their stories, remembering, hoping to find anybody he could give his condolences and help when he returned…if he ever did. No one else awoke, no other walking figure, it was only now that he reached some sort of difference.
Large chunks of buildings, teared, broken, from all kinds. Churches, schools, homes…stationary, their presence creating bigger glows that gave Feliciano ease. He came close, touching and feeling their smoothness, their crevices, their designs…he never though he would long so much to just touch something that didn’t shock him in pain. He smiled true, exploring where the lines of this window could take him, still in his frontal path, on and on until…big green open eyes, startled, a clear gasp, a figure…a moving figure…running away. Feliciano startled himself, moving back, trying to calm down how frantic he had gotten. When he relaxed…the sudden realization.
“Someone! There’s someone!” He shouted to himself, taking a run. “Wait! Wait! Wait!” He called and begged behind the rushing green figure, losing finally the single line he had made this entire journey, crossing and turning around all these different ruins as the figure continued to evade him and even try to hide.
“Please! Please! I need your help! It’s a matter of saving the four kingdoms!” He hoped could convince, but yet they were running, the debris now growing larger, entire courtyards and tall pillars surviving here. It made it easier for the other to hide, to lose himself between in clear knowledge of where he was, Feliciano easily losing sight of him.
No…no, he couldn’t loose a chance like this!
He stopped, a realization and then a groan at understanding the idea he had. How he hated it…but if it meant he could get this person to stop…
“Halt! I order you to stop and come to me in the name of the Queen of Hearts, Feliciano Valenti of Italy!” He shouted in strong command…just as Ludwig taught him.
Feliciano heard a distant gasp, the footsteps stopped…and they started again, coming close, the figure shy in showing itself, slowly peeking from the crumble of a wall. It just wasn’t his eyes that were green…the top of his head was green…his skin, his light, even the hands that slowly came up to hold themselves, pulling him slightly more up to reveal how even his body was in the same color. With the brightness of his shoulder length sleek hair, Feliciano imagined that in his life it must have been blond. He wore a long flourishing blouse, with a vest rich in floral sewing even to his boots, and fine jewelry. Clubian…as if the mere color wasn’t proof enough to show his kingdom.
“…your majesty…it’s you…it’s really you…” then he was confident enough to show himself completely, lithe, about Feliciano’s own height…he wasn’t resting…or producing light to offer to this realm…he was just as Feliciano that moment. “But you can’t be! If you’re here… then that must mean you’re-”
“I won’t be.”
Astounded eyes, riddled in question, already asking for the Queen to answer.
“I’m not actually supposed to be dead. My body is currently in a pool in the Berlin castle being watched. I’m here to look for the power of the universal alignment. Once I get it, my mother will release me from a spell, and I can go back and do the job I was prophesied to do!” He rushed and panicked.
The other looked perturbed and he shone on with more questions.
“I don’t have any time to loose. Please, just tell me what you know and anything that can help me!”
With the silence that came, Feliciano worried the man didn’t understand well the common language, but he was thinking, debating. “So…you’re not some spy trying to trick me?”
“No, no, no! Why would there even be spies here?!”
“Okay, yeah, maybe not spies, but there are some creepy stuff going on from time to time, I mean, just look at you!”
Did he have some extra appendage? No, he looked down to himself and only saw his usual. He was to comment on it, but then comparing, he realized that he still kept his own colors. His hair was still brown, his skin maintained its bronze cream, his boots black, his pants and simple blouse shirt in white. The only difference was his silhouetted red glow, and still it did not fill him in completely.
“From who I’ve met here, you’re only supposed to awaken once all your magic is drained in here.” His green outlook was the proof of all magic gone, the shell of a person’s spirit. “If you’re like this, then either your magic is still with you, which is just weird…or some other crazy crap I don’t know about,” he wailed his hands showing his frustration.
“I don’t know either! The book didn’t mention something like this and after-” he realized something in what he just said. “Wait! From who you’ve met? You mean there are others!”
“Oh yeah, tons! All of us who’ve woken up and are waiting for the second realm.”
“Please, take me to them! They might know something.”
“I doubt it. Most of them are as confused as I am. There’s really nothing out there helping or explaining anything to us. I came her actually trying to find someone who could or just someone who woke up and needs to calm down.”
“Then please, take me to them! Perhaps together we can work something out,” he neared already providing a warm comfort, one that made the other smile, already accepting.
“Well, come on then! We’re not too far, hopefully. We try to stay by recognizable stuff, so we won’t get lost.” He started a route that Feliciano happily followed behind. He didn’t know if this could actually lead to finding out something, but it was still very nice to just meet somebody else, talk and have company.
“Feliks Łukasiewicz. From Clubs if that isn’t obvious enough. Province of Poland,” he introduced.
“Feliciano Vale-”
“Yes, yes, you already introduced yourself all haughty and mighty. Everyone knows who you are, and you will give everyone quite the surprise once they see you. Man, how cool is that, meeting the Queen of Hearts here and on some special mission. I wish I could tell Toris that.”
It was a long walk, hours surely, much easier as they now had this debris around them to landmark. Feliks knew his way around, with ease, sometimes whistling or chatting on. Feliciano deeply appreciated it, even joining in song or talking of the lifestyle in the castle, something that Feliks constantly asked on.
“Eight cooks!”
“The main ones at least. Each one has around eight helpers.”
“And, like…do they make absolutely, everything you like?”
“Everything!” Feliciano smiled, already missing it…back before the war, before bearing, when Ludwig…he shouldn’t let himself wallow like that, not when he found this sudden happiness here.
“I bet you never had to go to the kitchen.”
“Actually, I do love cooking and sometimes went there myself to make my own food. Many times, I’ve actually fed all who were in my table.”
“Wow. If I had a team like that in my kitchen, you would never catch me there.”
Feliciano chuckled, “there was a time, back in my year of arising, where all I wanted to do was stay there…at the time I was avoiding my King.” The miss, the lessening of his spirit, holding his hands to himself as control to not fall so deep in that misery. Feliks now had to keep his glance on him, worried and wondering. “…but later,” he smiled again, the sweet of the memory giving his cheeks a pinkish glow that made Feliks slightly jealous on Feliciano’s kept colors. “…he would bake me the sweetest cakes…. he would try to make them tall, all because he remembered how as a child he used to say he would one day make them reach the ceiling for me, and well, it was just fun.”
Feliks didn’t know how to answer, brought into silence, only continuing his heading, that memory of the Queen bringing him to his own memories of the same nature. He sighed, “I guess I know the feeling. A…friend of mine lived pretty far from me, a good three-day coach ride further north. When we were young, we would only see each other once every three months and…we couldn’t stand being so long without the other. He did a short apprenticeship in Washington in Spades and when he came back, he brought this…contraption with him that could bring him way faster to me…only mere hours. I think it was called a…bicycle or whatever. Even if he did have something that made him come more often and quicker, it was still a hard route and many hours of peddling, but…he always came to see me no matter.” He didn’t need to blush in red, Feliciano could somehow see it glow on him with a beautiful green. It made him smile and ease, letting that moment one to appreciate sacrifices and devotions. He was to ask more on this man, but a diverse glow in the distance caught his attention. It was people…awake, moving, many of them, all shinning in different colors and huddled under the ruins of an old dome.
“That’s them! Come!” Feliks rushed them those last steps.
They weren’t paying attention to their approach, instead, they focused on the sleeping body of a young girl, a mere teenager, in her last descend down, slowly coming into their arms. Only her arm was left in her old colors, the rest of her now in blue. In one last small shock, the last of her magic was gone and she was completely drained. She fell into the arms of another young man, this one full in yellow. From what Feliciano could tell in his clothes, he was of the highest aristocracy in Diamonds.
“Be sure to be careful,” one woman in blue told him and he nodded, being gentle as she opened her eyes, gave small groans, looking how she could, trying to make sense. Not recognizing anybody, not understanding where she was, she instantly drew into a panic, sitting up, breathing again harsh and hurting. The man began to soothe, rubbing a hand on her back, calm, something that the rest showed, beginning to give space. Feliks and Feliciano did well to remain in the back. Feliks had seen this happen enough times to know, while Feliciano took the time to see it for the first time and understand.
“We wish you no harm, we only want to help. Please, tell us your name.”
She refused to, shaking her head, untrusting.
“I am Aaron Harbia of Diamonds. The province of Emirates. I am here because I got too close…too close to the furies of Khaos along with a large division of my men and women. I was wiped under him and now I’m here. Do you know where you are?”
The girl’s breathing slowly relaxed, yet she fretted and shook as if she was attacked by a big cold. “I-I’m…I’m…Sam! Sam Kimura of Spades. The island of Anguila in the Oralee. I….I don’t know. Where…where am I?”
“Do you not know?”
She couldn’t recognize anything, nothing of what she had known or knew.
“Darling,” the near blue woman came down, offering her comfort along Aaron’s, “you’re in the Interludes. You have begun a process of death…”
She stilled…so hurt, lost more than ever even when the answer was given to her.
“No…no…no, I can’t be!” She teared, having nothing to hold but to Aaron, taking a harsh grip of his jacket, the kind of force that would have torn if they were back in the living world. “My father would have found me…he wouldn’t have let me…he wouldn’t have let me alone…he didn’t know…he didn’t know…” she was wallowing now, in hardships that didn’t let her speak more. They all gave her that space, understanding well what she was going through.
“Most of us awake just like this,” Feliks told Feliciano in the lowest whisper he could manage. “At least she has us now…most are not so lucky.”
“You can tell us what happened. It might help,” a man in green neared.
They waited until she calmed down, until her breathing eased enough to the point she could speak coherently. “My…my father was called to fight. He…wasn’t so good at fighting…only sailing as all Oralee should and should only do. My family…we begged him not to go, that it was all under control, that we were sure the Kings, Queens and Jacks could manage on their own. But as things got worst, as news of a second monster came, as messengers arrived begging for new people to go and fight…my father wanted to obey to some…sense of calling and pride that I still don’t get.” She whimpered that moment, lost again. More they waited for her voice to come back. “He left with that group…and I couldn’t take it…so I followed after him, dressed to look older…they were so desperate and worried that they didn’t give me a second glance to know if I was age appropriate or not. I followed him the entire time, across the sea, across Spades, I think…I think we reached Clubs when…I saw him…I saw him…” she trembled now in utter fear, those who were there understanding, the very reminder making them sweat and shake, the air becoming somber. “They planned to do a surrounding on two of his sides, with Gegen spells, then fire the Sloan cannons…we were part of the huddle. I tried to stay close to him…and I did…but…I’m not old enough to do Gegen spells, I couldn’t do it. I was trying so hard to do one that I didn’t notice his closeness…it wasn’t until part of my armor disintegrated that I saw the darkness that came, eating and tearing apart everything in its path. My father called for me…he saw me…I know he tried to come for me…but…all I remember after that is pain and darkness…and…now I’m here…” The telling of her story helped to relax her…to come into acceptance of where she was, the ease she was currently in and the comfort of these strangers that surrounded her.
“I’m…so sorry this happened to you. If there is anything we can do, and it is within our reach, we’ll offer it,” the blue woman said.
She thought of something, debating if the answer would be to her liking or hurt, “…my father…have you seen my father here? His name is Justo Kimura. We look very similar, but he has very long dreadlocks and a scare on his chin…he-he'll tell you it was from a fishing accident as a kid.”
“I’m sorry, but we haven’t found anybody of that description yet,” Aaron told her.
“If he is not here, then take joy that he is still alive and well,” a diamond woman told.
“I…I really don’t think so. We were both under the same darkness.”
“If he is here, it could be that he is still asleep,” a Heartian man guessed.
“Not to worry, child. You will meet him, I’m sure of it. All who die must come here.”
That was a realization that widened Feliciano and brightened his eyes. “Of course…why didn’t I think of it sooner? Ludwig…it means …Ludwig has to be here!” He smiled large and loud, turning and hoping to see him that instant. His loud proclamation could not be ignored, all taking a glance to the back wondering.
Many gasped and fretted.
“It’s the Heartian Queen!”
“Wha-what?”
“You-you-your majesty!”
“No! No! You’re supposed to be in Berlin. You weren’t fighting in the war!”
“Don’t worry! I’m not really dead! But Ludwig! Ludwig! I have to find him! I just have to!”
“Wait! Wait! Your majesty!” A Spadian woman called and came near when Feliks couldn’t take a grasp of him.
Feliciano halted, lost again, not knowing where to look, where to go…for a moment he forgot that he was here to look for something else…not his King. He realized how fretful he was being, especially after what the girl went through, embarrassed to show himself.
“Sir, the King died many weeks ago,” the Spadian woman reminded, “…he shouldn’t be in the first realm anymore.”
Like being taken away from him again, Feliciano gripping, hating how easily he could still tear up at his fault.
“But…it is possible he could be in the second one,” Feliks came close and smiled up to him, a comforting hand on his shoulder, trying to pull him back, to their company…what he wanted…help and the presence of others.
Feliciano gave him a grin, taking a deep sigh, telling himself to be patient…and focus on what he came here to do. He turned to the rest, showing himself…the others transfixed at how he kept his own colors, shinning unique and truly queenly. Even Sam, in her curiosity and wonder, managed footing again, standing and joining the rest in their impression.
Feliciano came back, nervous and unsteady, but trying out a smile that was offering. “I apologize. It was very rude of me to cut in like that.”
“You are desperate to find someone you love…especially after you thought you’d never see them again…” Sam said, shy…she had never been before the presence of royalty. “I understand…and I guess, we should all help each other to achieve that.”
“That’s a plan I’ll gladly be a part of.”
“First of all, your majesty, I would love to understand what you’re doing here. You mentioned you’re not really dead. What is going on?” Aaron could stand again, his direction towards him like the rest.
“I…I don’t know what you were informed, but I was unable to get the power of the universal alignment. Ludwig was really worried about me…especially after finding out I was bearing…” He liked that he didn’t have them so obvious here, people’s gazes wouldn’t go so quickly to them, they could pay attention to him and what he had to say. “He trapped me at the bottom of the castle without any reach to the outside so I wouldn’t dare go back to the war and risk myself. But…afterwards, we…found a way to get it again…and it involved coming here to the Interludes.”
“So…you killed yourself to get it?” The Spadian woman questioned.
“Well…yeah, kind of, but, it was carefully planned in the suggested way. My body right now is being held under a spell in a place I can come back to once I get it. And when I do…I can face Khaos and Destro and put an end to all of this.”
Silence as they all gazed between themselves, taking the time to understand and realize.
“What do you need now?” Another Heartian woman came forward, ready to act and do what was needed.
“Information. What do you know of here? How is the second realm reached? The books mentioned that the arsenal of power is in a deep connection between the first and fourth realm. What does it mean?”
And they all thought and gathered in their minds all they have recently found out.
“Out of all of us, I have been the longest here.” Aaron offered himself, coming forward to answer. “As I’ve learned of my time here, when you arrive, you are in this deep sleep while your magic is drained. As soon as it’s done, you awaken in the state we are in and linger still in the first realm. I assume I’ve been here about five days. I did meet this lady from the White Kingdom…from those who had been fighting. She was the one who found me and helped me to calm down. After she reached about a week here…she suddenly…” They all came close, eager. “It was like she got frozen…her eyes were covered in light. I tried to speak to her, anything to get her off it, but she stayed…then the next moment, she had her arms spread open and she was swallowed down into the water.” He pointed to the very ground they stood on, all fearful as if it was ready engulf them that instant. “I haven’t seen her since.”
“It has to be…” One spadian woman worded what all had begun to make certain.
“But we can’t be sure…until it happens to us,” Feliks reminded that they were still intended to head on that very same faith.
“Anything else?” Feliciano hoped for. “Anybody else out of the ordinary…anything…that explained to you more of what’s in here…Angels…even an Ace...”
By the emptiness, Feliciano could already tell there was no such answer.
“It has only been us…” she then looked around…the ruins, some bodies floating by, yet the darkness, “…and this,” the Diamond woman replied, bringing dread to Feliciano, already feeling like he was back at the beginning, lost in nothing and alone.
“It will happen to all of us though…the second realm…perhaps there you can find the answers you need…” Sam tried to alight him, and although it raised his eyes and a smile…it was not closer to what he needed.
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71
Chapter 72
For that farewell and welcome, they chose one of the many entrance rooms at the very front of the castle. Here were all their bags, weapons, parchments and books of new plans, all hurdled waiting for their transfer. Those who had to leave, found it hard to depart from the arms of those they loved, kissing, and wishing words as if they were the last ones. It was highly likely and so they told everything they could.
Alfred and Arthur settled with one another in deep comforts, the smaller close to crying, holding himself by keeping a strong grip to his husband’s cloak. Roderich and Elizabeta kept saying words of poems, tight in the gaze of their eyes, refusing to look at anything else. Renata drowned Antonio in blessings, Lovino and Augustino joining in a last family embrace.
“I would have gone with you if I could,” Aldrich told them, his posture weakened, the wrinkles and white strands in his hair more noticeable than ever before. No one was going to permit him to go to war at the heights of age, now with loss, gone his beloved King grandson.
“You are needed here,” Roderich told his grandfather, taking his hand in a beloved hold, Aldrich sharing in it, for once a smile, if even small, in this gloom.
“We will send what we can from battle,” Antonio reminded.
“We’ll be here, ready to act at the worst,” Kiku bellowed, straight and ready to command that instant. Despite his scars, the tiredness that he pushed aside and the pain in his eyes at losing his King, he was a Jack at full service and well still to rule the kingdom. Herakles stood beside him proud.
“I grant you blessings, safety, protection and every strength the Aces can offer us now,” Aldrich wished them all in might, ever the show of a King.
Lili sighed, whispering to Kiku, “it’s hard to believe the Aces can offer us anything.” How it hurt the Jack to see a girl usually so hopeful and believing, discard such wishes as if talking of fairy tales and legends…especially from a girl that was technically still a child.
“If the Heart Kingdom needs defending, we’ll come back as quick as possible,” Emil promised, the first to take his bags and standing near the door.
“May it never come to that need,” Louis kept optimism.
After him, all began their dreaded picking, their dreaded steps with direction to head out of the castle, on to their waiting transport that would take them their separate ways to play their part in the war. Last embraces, last kisses, and waves…fearful that these were perhaps last sights. Arthur was the first to stomp inside, trembling and surely begging for loneliness, to show his emotions how he wanted by himself. This was no time for a Queen to show any kind of weakness to any kind of people. Louis did not share in that sentiment, for she wept and depended on Aldrich’s hold to stand.
One by one, slow and agonizing, did they make their way into the castle, dreading another meeting to discuss the bloodied passing and more dead ends.
“-Greece will refuse to send more of their people into battle, and I agree. So many must remain to guard the protection spell were planning on doing. If either Khaos or Destro comes to Hearts, the Greecians islands will be the first place they meet. We need their force there,” Kiku commanded, pointing and marking on the large map of the four kingdoms.
“Are you sure this protection spell will work? My kingdom is depending on the very same one,” Lili still doubted.
“It was a spell from Augusta herself. I’m sure it will buy us time,” Renata added.
“I’m confident in it and the strength my province has,” Herakles was clear.
“Alfred is ready to use it in his own kingdom,” Kandake informed.
“When Khaos approaches, we will truly see then if it is worth the use in Diamonds and Hearts,” Aldrich said.
“Re-reports of where Khaos and Destro…cur-currently stand?” Vincenzo’s voice was hoarse, the only one who kept a sitting, more heavily bandaged than any of the newcomers. Every move he made looked strained, every breath shook him with pain. Renata feared the scars she would meet under those bandages, not from their looks, but showcasing the horror her husband went through. So many thought he shouldn’t be there to gather more burden, but he insisted, wanting to keep his part somehow.
“Destro is currently ravaging Hungary,” Renata answered, biting her lips, not wanting to tear more than she had already done.
“While Khaos makes fast approach to the Amazon. The Spadian border is preparing for the oncoming battle,” Louis informed from letters she just finished reading.
“More of my people are coming from hiding to help them. Others were evacuated to Hearts and Spades. Our people can no longer call Clubs home,” Kandake told with hurt.
“Who is fighting Khaos and who Destro?” Aldrich demanded.
“The Royal Heartian Battalion are currently trying to whether down Khaos. They also have the aid of the Arabian Soldiers of Diamonds and another special Clubian Fighter Squadron where Ivan is in,” Arthur informed, placing their symbols on the map with his fast wielding magic.
“Another part of our army faces Destro, along with the people of the White Kingdom and the Spadian High Protection Squadron,” Kiku continued.
“What have they been using to fight? These monsters are still standing and destroying. We must plan new tactics immediately,” Aldrich imposed.
“We’re going through every single book that Ludwig and Feliciano got from Khaos’s library,” Lili exasperated, not liking the dictate her grandfather asked it in.
“I believe we have to start looking at something else other than these books,” Louis felt like she was getting betrayed by them.
“What other thing can we possibly read into to get ideas now?” Elizabeta glared.
“Maybe this,” there was the add of a new book, dropped unto the table, seeming to glow alone on top of all the items that were there. The voice was not one that had been there with them…one that they thought they wouldn’t hear again as lively. When they raised their eyes, they didn’t think he would be standing as he did before them, dressed, cleaned, Pookie well placed on his shoulder, licking his paws as if nothing. He shone ready for what was to come as the days before the alignment.
“Feliciano…?” Herakles was the first to say a word, like the rest, startled into a stupor.
Renata couldn’t hold it, rushing and tumbling, the first to give him an embrace, probably his first in a long while. To the surprise of all…Feliciano smiled, his arms around her, cradling into her neck and accepting a settling.
“You’re actually here?” Arthur was finding it hard to believe.
“I…I think so…aren’t I…aren’t I here?” His tone was sure, with chuckles and brightness that brought ease once again after so long.
Kiku was the next, laughing and instigating his own embrace, joyous and as the times from before. It was like they were seeing other again after years. “You are…and it has brought me more happiness than you can imagine.” To whimpers they surely would have gone, but with a silent understanding, they knew that they had done well enough of that. As the Queen and Jack, once united to their King so strongly, Kiku felt the loss almost as profound as Feliciano, and so they understood the pain the most, the perfect console in their grasps and cradle.
“Are you sure you are well?” It made Kandake as ecstatic as the rest, but she wanted to know if his health was the right one to be able to stand so righteously as he did.
Feliciano touched himself as if trying to find some new bruise. Upon not finding it, he gazed back sure, Kandake confident in that air of perseverance.
“I’m…still…really sad, and I still…feel pain and it hurts me…in a way I assume none of you will know…I miss Ludwig, I miss him dearly and… I would still pay anything so he wouldn’t have given his life as he did.” There was deep mourning in his eyes, there even when he had entered the room. They were too surprised in his sudden presence to have noticed it. “But despite that…I can stand…I can move, I can act… I’m still…able to do something…” he breathed, as if once again coming to the realization that he could do all these very things. “My world is at stake…everything we know could die and I…” he gripped his hands, feeling well the jewels. “Cannot let that happen…I cannot let all those I care for and love die. I have a responsibility for my children… I have a duty as Queen… and as Augusta’s chosen…” He came close to the table, his hand reaching to read a letter from Diamonds, one of a small village heavily fearful, their concerns drowning, some accepting the outcome of death and thinking themselves forgotten by their kingdom. “I will take part. I will do what’s necessary and fight if I have to,” he declared, a proclamation well stated, and all knew they could not back him out of, no matter what concerns they still held.
“Glad you can join us, your majesty,” Louis bowed, with a deep smile that Feliciano gave her back, despite her excessive greeting.
Vincenzo wished he had the strength to stand and hug his son, but he settled with a smile and a grip on the table, “well, let’s get straight to work then. What have you brought us?” He pointed to the book, bringing all their attention back on it.
“The Soul and Spirit Interludes,” Elizabeta offered to read aloud, being close, her own welcome to Feliciano but a grasp of her hand to his to show her support.
“This is only about the afterlife,” Aldrich said.
“How can we use it?” Lili agreed with her grandfather’s skepticism.
“To be honest…I don’t know. I was only given a sign by Augusta herself…I haven’t sat down to read and figure it out,” Feliciano admitted shyly.
“If Augusta told you, something indeed must be kept in it,” Kiku took it and offered his start of a read, with an introduction, explanations, and simple spells that all in this table surely knew.
“Why are we checking for new ways and reading into books about the dead? Feliciano is awake, he has power of the alignment to go and face Khaos and Destro. We should settle off this instant,” Herakles put in, thinking it the clearest answer.
“Feliciano was underground, protected by a Validity Sphere field…nothing from that power came to him. He well missed it,” Lili informed.
“Are you sure, Feliciano?” Kandake wanted to make clear. Perhaps he still grasped something and maybe they couldn’t see it…maybe Feliciano could feel it…but he moved his head in a negative, assuring that no new magic had surged within him.
“This is the power we hoped for to save us all. What else can we depend on now?” Aldrich insisted.
“Whatever that book has,” Lovino pointed, obvious, easy and every answer at their disposal. He spared a smile at his brother, both not being able to embrace each other because of their distance.
“I would prefer something immediate,” Aldrich, even as he gazed forward, with the ever stature of a king, there was trembling in his tone, a shining worry, all understanding that his insistence was on fearing for his people.
“I’m afraid…” Kandake gazed over to Kiku, taking in every new word in the book, but not enlightened enough as if to shout a new idea, “…we must wait still.”
“And what do you suppose we do in the meantime?” Arthur glared, indeed not liking how no sort of action was to take even with Feliciano awakened.
“We read, we write, we talk, about whatever that book has. We’ll go through every detail, every idea…” Lovino explained.
“Something…something must be in here,” Kiku said.
“And the war?” Arthur wanted to return them to those currently in battle.
“We keep fighting back with whatever we can,” Feliciano leaned close, now a sure add.
“We’ve used everything. Nothing has been successful,” Aldrich exasperated.
“No, we haven’t,” Feliciano fought back, in a defend that all were impressed by. “There is so much we believe to be useless that can be just what we need. Herakles! Are you willing to lead at our borders?” It was sudden, the imposed responsibility that shook him that moment…but quick, he stood, forward, nodded sure, ready. “By my command…the moment Destro touches Austria in Clubs…I want you to head off to the Grecians islands and help everyone not just for a protection spell, but for a Tuemia spell as well.”
“Tuemia?” Arthur grimaced, almost disgusted.
“Isn’t that spell just used…for fireworks?” Louis found herself confused.
“When heightened and the force intensified, the cracks can be as deadly as our most powerful fire spell.”
“I know the tactic. Herakles, I can teach you it myself,” Kandake offered.
Although hesitant, his trust in them was more than his questions, so he nodded, ready to practice.
“I want messages sent instantly to the fronts telling them to try this spell as well. I must know if there is any other reaction that can help us.” Some set off to work on the writing. “Diamonds is at risk at being attack by the Georgiatian sea. Lili, I need you to send immediate messages to guard the entire line that faces it. If they must come from battle, so be it.” She nodded and went to writing herself. “Arthur, of the Sloan cannons, begin to spread of the lesser ones around your kingdom. Where is the big Sloan currently?”
“It’s being used against Khaos on the front in Russia.”
“Keep it always by them then. After every Tuemia, fire a shot. Send whatever aid to keep the protection spells on the soldiers strong.” And like that commands continued, a movement in the room constant in action and working towards any kind of advance.
Days went on of the same actions, now spread across the castle as they kept researching information in any of the libraries and studies, taking it with them even as they rested, as they chatted, as they cared for little Augustino. The Queens and the Heartian Jack took it to only study ‘The Soul and Spirit Interludes’, always huddled in a tightness that almost looked private and secretive, their chats so low as they used whatever energy to try and concentrate on the fullest.
Feliciano’s suggestions on battle have proven to be successful enough. Khaos and Destro were still menaces rampaging and killing, but the Tuemia had managed force enough to even move them away from paths largely populated, given enough time to get the people evacuated. It was not the defeat they wanted, but as Feliciano had intended, it gave them time to huddle and give all the depth to the reading of this book.
Arthur groaned, now angrily tapping his fingers to the table they used, “we know all this.”
“Patience, we must keep reading, I’m sure the answer is right before us,” Kiku told as he continued his reading, only stopping to add notes in the many parchments they had.
“The deceased enters. The first realm is a mirror lake. All resided magic must be released. This takes a period of four days by our time. Second realm is the Inhabitance. A stronger aware comes, with speech and understanding to the movement of your new spirit body. From the magic of mourning in the living, it estimates how long you remain. Some stay only a mere amount of days, others months. The third realm, although it is not a new location, it is a period of transformation into your soul, an outlook that can take the form the Aces decide. The last and fourth realm is the sea passage, a route to the heavens. Angels come and guide you to the other world of our Aces, to serve them until they send you to a new life,” Elizabeta repeated the known process of afterlife from the notes they had taken. The book did go well into detail on each realm’s structure and workings, fascination to some, to others, those who were utter experts, found it a bore and found themselves less patient.
“We still haven’t finished it. I’m sure there has to be something in the last two chapters,” Lili reminded.
“There has been cases of people coming back from the dead while being in the fourth realm,” Kiku said as he read one of the last paragraphs in the current chapter. It was one of the details that perked their interest, but they knew it would be useless in the war, so they continued in their indifference.
They stood staring at a beautifully decorated seal, they guessed a representation of the door of entrance into the fourth realm. Wondered they were at the shine, that the tittle of the next chapter came like a sudden breaking.
“Self-passage through the Soul and Spirit Interludes,” Feliciano read aloud.
Arthur sat up, leaning with the rest, “Self-passage? …It almost sounds like a map to go.”
“…and come back,” Elizabeta caught the words, pointing them, right in the very first page of the chapter.
They all froze at the realization of what it could mean.
“Is that…what Augusta is trying to tell us?” Feliciano questioned.
“You are Augusta’s chosen, she lives within you, you should know more than we do,” Lili said.
“She never told me anything on how I can use the Soul and Spirit Interludes.”
“I don’t understand what could be in there that we can use,” Kiku said.
“We are not finished yet,” Arthur interrupted, attentive now more than ever, begging in his closeness to continue.
Indeed there were still two chapters left, and so this time they tried to hurry, difficult as this chapter gave grave details on a journey that done the wrong way could mean immediate death or even getting lost between, with no onward to the heavens or a return to their world. They wrote as serious as if they were to take that trip themselves, trembling and hesitant, hoping each new page brought something that didn’t mean submitting themselves to this.
That last chapter gave the reasoning, the purpose.
“The Eternal Reserve,” Lili read breathless.
Already it promised greatness, all staring between themselves, ready for what could be the answer they were looking for.
“As all humans and creatures go through this process, power and magic is also part of the transition,” Feliciano joined in reading aloud, the rest of the passage only mentioning a known process of when magic and power dies.
“Some join the Aces in their heaven, some disappear from existence, and some, if even a short time, can remain in the Eternal Reserve, found between the first and the fourth realm in a unique connection,” Arthur shook along with the rest, anticipating.
It began to list all kinds of powers that had been stored there, great ones that had them gasping and creaking. “-the Fickicious Blow and the power of the universal alignment,” Kiku read and almost fell from his chair.
“There’s our answer right there!” Lili pointed, standing, her chair screeching in her loud proclaim.
“Hold it! We haven’t finished reading,” Elizabeta raised a finger, commanding silence, this time putting Arthur to read since Kiku looked too taken to his thoughts to do so.
“-all of these have been proven to be transportable. Once in the human world they regain their power in their original form.” Even so, they excited, for once a light in this long tunnel of despair appeared and they were ready to submerge no matter. “-there are even ways to heighten the power, but only the Aces, or someone of their power, can achieve that.” They all looked to Feliciano, longing and waiting for a reply from him…but he remained silent, yet with widened eyes and a shake now with worry. They returned their gaze back to Arthur for the next part of the reading, but no more came. The Spadian Queen stared extensively at the design of a jewel at the very end…hoping for any new words.
“Is that it?” Lili tried to wake.
“Indeed. There is really…nothing else.” To demonstrate, he shut the book, the first time done since Feliciano had presented it.
Stillness as each was devoted to their own thoughts, their own conclusions and plans, breathing in and out as the only chorus of the room.
Their next step was present, it was surely decided the moment the necessary lines were read. Now they were missing a declare, for someone to stand up and word out exactly the new comings. Lili was the first to not take this silence any longer, not while there was a war, with her brother still fighting. She stood, loud despite her smallness, “It’s obvious what we have to do. Someone has to go to the Interludes.”
“A process which involves actually killing one of us in order to even start,” Elizabeta reminded.
“The book itself mentions that it has to be dealt with extreme caution and in very specific ways. We push too much or miss a step, and we have a body in which the spirit and soul cannot return to. Then indeed it is a permanent death,” Arthur added.
“Not only are we left with the weight of killing someone of royal importance, but losing the last chance we had to getting something to win this war,” Kiku said.
“We have to be extremely cautious on how we do this. We can’t go headfirst and risk ourselves without a proper understanding,” Elizabeta continued.
Lili sat back, feeling embarrassed and frustrated, a heavy sigh, gripping her hands and biting her lips, deep anguish for her family and kingdom.
“Lili, we understand what you’re feeling right now. We all want to do something immediately. But we really can’t mess this up…not when it’s the only thing we have,” Arthur told her in the small calm and composure he could utter.
Silence came once again, Lili this time accepting it…finding it fair to put her mind and find the proper way.
“What should we start with?” Kiku sat straight, ready to begin this arduous planning.
“I guess…who’s going to go…” Lili said.
They all inhaled as if they were all placed under a sword to partake immediately.
“…does it really have to be one of us?” Arthur groaned.
“It is us that everyone is looking upon,” Kiku had begun to bite his nails, thinking it in the worst case of both…none of them looking well no matter who did it and how.
Arthur sighed, “is there really nothing else we can do?”
“What else? Besides, if we do find something different, it’ll be the same levels of dangers as this,” Lili pouted.
“This is the only way,” Elizabeta only said what surely all knew. It was currently their only door.
“Then…we must head…and we have to start as soon as possible,” Arthur had no choice but to agree.
“Then, let us begin as gruesome as possible…how exactly are we going to fulfill this killing…our entrance to the Interludes and what do we do to get them back?” Kiku went straight to, “if one of us is going to risk themselves, then, at least we should know beforehand how exactly it’s going to work.”
“What exactly did the book recommend?” Arthur took it, looking through the pages.
“…drowning…” Feliciano uttered, low and shinning with the most dread in his expression.
“…along with a suspension freeze spell. The body must remain in the water for the entire process,” Lili added, knowing Feliciano must still be in the deep shock to give more words.
“Those who stay must remain watchful of the body and make a mourning for once they reach the second realm. The longest we can let the person stay is a month,” Kiku continued.
“I’m going to assume it’s just enough time to get this thing in the interludes,” Arthur said.
“How exactly do we even find it there?” Elizabeta got the book this time, wanting specifications.
“Found between the first and the fourth realm in a unique connection,” Kiku repeated the words, “nothing else is mentioned.”
“So, whoever goes has to find this on their own once there?” Lili trembled.
“Precisely,” Elizabeta assured, finding nothing else in the book. It made the mission harder, more prominent in its danger.
“And…let’s say that whoever goes, finds it. How will we know that? When will it be safe for us to revive the body?...How do we even do it?” Arthur asked.
“The notes here say that the person is able to bring themselves back if they find what they need,” Lili rummaged through the papers.
“The month limit is for if it takes too long and we don’t want to risk them truly dying,” Elizabeta said.
“And for that we just stop the suspension freeze and bring them out of the water,” Lili continued.
“Where are we going to keep them? How will we deal having one of us missing?” Kiku worried.
“There’s many baths in this castle. I’m sure any will be sufficient,” Lili said.
“There’s more than us working on the war this instant while we discuss. If one of us is gone, it will be a chance to save the four kingdoms. They will understand,” Elizabeta said.
“But we have to keep watch on the body,” Lili reminded.
“And we can do that while also working on the efforts of the war,” Elizabeta was sure.
“Then…once again…whose going?” Kiku brought them back to their first point.
And they were back in silence, in wondering, in biting their lips, searching for the push, that bravery that could raise their hands in the acceptance of such a faith. Minutes went on, lost in nothing, hesitant, still questioning its true eligibility, but it was the only one, it was the only answer, and it annoyed Feliciano greatly that they were debating to do the only thing left. He stood, not taking it, this his form of explosion, if even surprisingly calm for him, “when can we start?”
“Once we know who-”
“I’m going,” fierce and powerful, a demand that had all in the table meeting their gaze to him in shock and question. “So… when can we start?”
12 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70 I Chapter 71 I Chapter 72
Chapter 73
“I am incredibly uncertain about this,” Arthur said, yet joining the others in their decreed way.
The castle seemed more active than it had ever been during this entire war, a rush passing by them or following behind.
“It’s only obvious I should go,” Feliciano lead this huddle of many worried, trembling or even ready to begin the process. “I was the one who missed the alignment, I’m the one whose prophesied to finish all this and I have the magic necessary that can help me more than any of you in the interludes.”
“Feliciano, you only but just recently left the birthing room. I don’t think you are yet mentally stable for this,” Kandake tried to walk at his pace, wanting that he would look at her, not just forward, to the room decided would bring their faith.
“You are bearing!” Louis joined, of the many at the front wanting to keep his speed.
“All the Queens should be here to take action,” Aldrich said.
“I am fine,” he tried to make it sound stable, yet it was forced, there was anger, clearly part of the denial. “I am sure the children will be fine.” He gave the jewels a short caress, the only moment he had gotten his eyes elsewhere. “All the Queens will take action. I am only doing my part.” He began to take off the red cape and the jacket he had been wearing, meaning to throw it to the floor carelessly, instead, his mother caught it, part of her refusal, holding and offering for if he still changed his minds in the mere minutes left.
“Amore, there are so many who could go in your name.”
“I don’t need anyone to go for me. If I can do it, I will.”
“But if we loose you, we loose the biggest piece we have in this war,” Herakles said.
Feliciano took a deep breath, swallowing once again the weight and terror of all this, “I won’t fail.”
“And if you do…what then?” Vincenzo posed the dreaded question, the one to turn Feliciano’s step into hesitance.
It was small. Another breath and he continued as he had.
“Then all hope is gone. Nothing else will be left.”
Many servants and maids stood beside the room that was decided. They trembled in their eyes, it spread to their clothes, a panic that worsened at the groups’ coming.
“But I won’t let you down. I know what this means, and I can’t let myself betray the kingdoms.” He raised his hand, with a queenly decree to open.
Elizabeta held it before it was uttered. “Once you pass those doors, we will understand then that there’s nothing we can do to change your mind. We will start and you will be brought into the Interludes. One last time…are you sure you want to do this?”
All, even the servants and maids, stared hoping still for other words that could spare him from this, that anybody else still had the chance to offer themselves. With the elongated silence, they wanted to believe it was to happen, coming ever closer for the acceptance.
Feliciano released himself from Elizabeta’s grasp and used the hand to push open the door, making his way inside. The rest looked between themselves hoping for any new words that could help to get him out of there before it truly began, but now they had nothing. It was as Elizabeta had said, by this point, there was nothing they could do to change his mind. All they could do now was to fulfill their part, heading behind him to begin.
The room they chose was the one that held the recreational pool. The specific servants who worked there could well count the times it had been used. Feliciano and Ludwig themselves had only been there two times…one of those being in their heated Roseann spring frenzy. All Feliciano could see were the spots they had made love, where they told sweet words, smiled and touched in what they had thought a forever. To Feliciano it was a new shot of pain, biting his lips, peeling himself harshly away from those scenes of memory, a new shade of tears to add to his eyes. No…he couldn’t show this now…especially now.
“This place is actually gorgeous,” Lovino had to admit.
And indeed it was a majesty.
The room was dark, in the solid of the rock that had formed it. The only light was but those of specific jewels. There were three large ones that emitted a pinkish light, at three high points, right above the formations that cascaded new water into the pool below. The rest of these jewels were in the waters, showcasing the depths…perfect enough for one to lay in its infinite…no safe reach to the surface. Some shivered at its emptiness for now.
Planted fauna, along with small statues decorated it heavenly, a beauty that made many wonder why they didn’t use it more often…and why did it have to come to them using it for a purposed drowning. Distracted they were to not notice how Feliciano already sat at an edge, rolling his pants and taking off his boots, to the side uncaring…he wouldn’t need them dead. He could have swung himself that instant, but he was held by a hand on his shoulder, looking up to meet with his cousin. Herakles turned his head, asking for patience.
“All right, so, we need someone to stay always at the door, controlling who comes in and even defending if it comes to it,” Lovino loudly told.
“I will offer myself then,” Louis said, already taking a seating, brandishing a polished and beautiful spear…out of its case for the first time in decades.
“Us Queens will take the ever watch on Feliciano, as well as necessary mourning,” Arthur said, Elizabeta and Lili joining on his side, creating a sort of shield on Feliciano, to stand strong from that moment.
“Yet, we are in need of more watchers and mourners for if we are needed elsewhere,” Elizabeta reminded.
“Then the rest of us will stay here, to act quick if that is to be the case,” Kiku said.
“Messengers are rallied, and we are prepared to work here,” Aldrich said, in his place along with the rest. He was determined to be a part of this, to be close. All the tables, plans, books, even charms and talismans were there with them, a good space apart from the pool so neither could be disturbed, each in their own mission.
As they all made their final chats and placings, Lovino headed over to his brother, kneeling beside him, worried glances exchanged…but loving, yet dreading, both beginning to take a synchronized row of breaths.
“Lovino, I’m already here. You can’t change my mind any-”
“I know…I…just want to tell you to be safe…I don’t want anything to happen to you…”
Feliciano smiled, yet a dry hand coming to take one of Lovino’s, the grasp tight and assuring.
Lovino sighed, “you know what you have to do.”
“Ever since I decided. I’ve read the chapters like twenty times. I know enough, I know what I need.” He gazed to the water, like a new door before him. “I’ll…do my best…and then I’ll be back before you guys know it,” he confided with such a large smile, the one of their youth, his and now Lovino knew ever shinning.
“Any idea on where the power will be though?”
“I’ll look, I’ll do whatever it takes, I know I’ll find it.”
“Fine and…Feli…” and there was the chest, the musical one, placed right beside him on the ground.
“I wish I could take it,” Feliciano admitted.
“I’ll play the melody…perhaps you’ll be able to hear it…perhaps it can help.” He wanted to hope…he wanted to do more.
“It might… I’ll try to hear it.”
Lovino smiled…lowering down for an embrace, Feliciano knowing his last physical warmth before he left. It was then Vicenzo and Renata who came down, sharing in it as well.
“What about…what about the children?” Vincenzo pointed to the jewels.
“I’ve said it enough times, papa. They’ll be fine.”
“The body will be well kept, and while Feliciano is surviving in the Interludes with a hold spell, the children will be able to grow as per usual from the magic here,” Renata deemed.
“I hope so…” Feliciano let his hands caress them, not knowing if they will be in the interludes as his light and belief.
“We still don’t truly know though,” Louis had to remind.
“I don’t think someone has ever purposely gone to the interludes while bearing,” Lili added.
“Well…I’ll come back and be the first one to write about it, I guess,” Feliciano breathed, his feet now entering the water, the cold giving a strong shiver that almost froze his entire body that instant.
“The time is upon us…who will create and hold the suspension spell,” Vincenzo alarmed.
“I-” Herakles was to offer, but he was interrupted by the crashing entrance of a messenger. It had been so sudden that Louis had bared her spear at him. The messenger was too frantic to care about the weapon pointed at him.
“Destro! He has entered Austria!” He shouted, just the alarm that brought them all to hesitance once again. They shared panicked glances, their worry heightened, and a new dread of planning was to come…just as Feliciano was set to leave.
Herakles looked to Feliciano, and he nodded, the Queen giving the command for what had been a planned leave.
“And where is Khaos?” Lovino asked.
“The defenses of the Amazon are crumbling…they expect soon entrance into Spades as well.” The messenger was still breathing heavily, every word more a weight on him.
Many fretted, halted in confusion on what to do.
“I’ll head to Greece immediately and begin our protection at the border,” Herakles stood proud, making his way, but not before coming to Kiku, a tight caring hold of his arms before they embraced and kissed.
“We continue as we have. We create new tactics, new attacks, send orders,” Aldrich tried to calm.
“There are casters in Italy of old age that wrote to me that they will act on such a case. I’ll message them this instant, perhaps they can join you, Herakles,” Vincenzo stood.
“There are also casters of equal state and strengths in Japan as well. I’ll tell them to join along,” Kiku said…anything to help his intended.
“See if there is anybody still in Germany that can go and fight,” Renata joined. She feared how they were in their last resort…sending seniors to war.
“Arthur, I recommend you start sending reinforcements to the Oralee. It is an easy door for Diamonds that Khaos can misuse,” Elizabeta suggested, and the Spadian Queen began his orders.
“Amore,” Renata kneeled back to her son’s sitting, who was now held, wanting to also fulfill duties in this fighting, but nothing came from his mouth, the water surrounding his feet reminded of what he was meant to do instead. “I’ll hold the suspension spell.” There were no disagreements and so it was decided. Feliciano held her hands tightly in gratitude.
Orders and plans began to get shouted, the room now a mess. Lili began organizing a map, putting accord new plans, paths, and locations. “Opa, look,” she pointed and so all noticed the route Destro was taking, new terrors reigning.
“He’s trying to get to Hearts,” Louis said aloud.
“More specifically…he wants to come to Berlin,” Lili noticed.
Some teared, some paced trying to rid of their shake.
“His plans have long been obvious. What difference does it make that it’s more sure?” Vincenzo said.
“It shows that there’s a specific purpose,” Lili glances to Feliciano and all knew for certain the main important plot for Destro.
“He’s heading right to us,” Aldrich said.
“Then we defend the castle. We make evacuation plans. We can’t let that freak get to Feliciano, especially while he’s in the Interludes,” Lovino appointed.
“Our time has been shortened though,” Aldrich reminds.
“Well, fratellino, you better hurry the fuck up then,” Lovino turned to him.
“I’ll try my best.”
“We have to start now!” Kiku deemed it.
“Hurry, we don’t have any more time to lose,” Herakles said, his last words before he was out of the room, to battle like many.
“Feliciano, it’s time for you to start getting in,” Aldrich said.
And so Feliciano nodded, taking his last deep breath before he followed the command of the last king and began a slow submersion into the water.
No one else could work, no one else could go on with their mission, Feliciano felt all their eyes on him. If it wasn’t for the chill of the pool, for the coming dread of death, it would have bothered him, but it didn’t matter, not now when he was especially close. He could depend on the steps, taking them one by one, submerging only slightly each time. When the water was by his torso, he extended his leg and found no more rock to hold, it was then the vastness he had to take. He turned one last time to all, now so far.
“Please…be safe,” the last words he heard were those of his father, taking his wife’s side as comfort for what he was seeing, pain like the ones scarred on his body.
Feliciano nodded, hoping they could see all the love in his bright open eyes, before he faced the water, breathe and he jumped forward without any more delays.
He was now completely submerged, falling and letting the water take care of his descend however it wanted. He didn’t fight, he didn’t reach, he was not meant to escape from this. Relax…he let it all take him in. Don’t be fearful…sleep.
There was the constriction, of the water filling his lungs. It would have been painful if he had begun to fight it, but he was going in ease, continuing his fall, now reaching a mid where he could float in an infinite. Slowly did the darkness took him, easing everything until all movements ceased, and he couldn’t control anymore how even his arms and legs fell. He was gone with an accepting seal of his eyes.
They all watched the rumbling, the bubbles, all to the very last one that surfaced.
“Renata, now,” Kandake commanded, seeing the opportune moment.
Renata breathed in, rubbing her hands together, her breath releasing in a pinkish glow in the palm of her hands. Like a blown kiss, it floated and coated the pool, a beautiful pink mist to arise and drape before it fell and reached for the body it was to work on. It took it like a large blanket, draping him all until only a glow on his silhouette was left. Renata’s palm was in the same glow.
“The hold depends on you. Make sure to always keep it,” Kiku said.
“With my life if it comes to it,” she held it dear to herself, as if it was her little son.
Feliciano shone like another jewel of the ones below the pool, but it was still disconcerting…how he was dead… even if he was meant to come back and was holding to some sort of life line with Renata’s spell. Their entire future laid on him like this. They were fearful of all the wrong that could occur, of this castle crumbling under Destro’s wrath, of Feliciano never returning from this, of a future enslaved or killed by this menace.
Arthur hated how defeated they looked…when they haven’t finished anything and Feliciano was just floating uselessly in the pool. “We don’t accomplish anything just standing around here. Feliciano won’t be coming back anytime soon. Come, let’s get to work.” He turned and continued his orders to get the Oralee mobilized, as well as see if there was anymore that could be done to defend the Spadian border that was soon to be breached. And one by one they followed the Spadian Queen’s suggestion, heading to their place. The only who remained in their stare were Vincenzo, Renata, Kandake and Pookie. They didn’t dare leave. They wanted to keep ever watch, as if they could help defend him even if he was in another world…as if they could still reach him.
Eternal…always in these waters, floating, vast, in a surrounding of nothing. It extended like this, his body in answer to its void. No response, no way to-…wait. It was then that Feliciano realized he was aware, that he knew his body or…soul and spirit, were present in these new waters. He could move his arms apart, paddle his legs, if even slight moves, slow. He tested his eyes, welcoming, adjusting them to what they could see and meet.
Vast darkness, more so than what he knew the pool had been. The pink jewels were gone, instead, he saw a far blue light, like a moon shinning far off, into a surface. He could see ripples, small, like small stones falling upon it. There was something out there, new and…he could turn his body, energy was coming to him again, he had impulse and he used it to swim upward, now far, a grand effort that for Feliciano was like swimming the length of a full ocean. As he did, he realized that he hadn’t used his breaths…and that he didn’t need them. They didn’t exist here anymore. The closer he got to the top, the more there was this invisible pull, rushing him forward until finally he was released. No splash, no disturbance in this surface. He landed as if he was on solid ground, easy and balanced…even with an infinite depth of water below him. His steps caused only but a small ripple that easily disappeared, and once it was gone, Feliciano came to the realization that he was just as alone, in yet another blanket of darkness above him. No sun, no moon, no stars…no jewels even from the Aces to decorate such dread. That blue light he saw was somehow emanated from the very line that divided the water and this…place.
Could he…move, walk? He could raise his hands, legs, turn his head. He tested a foot forward. Solid, another gentile ripple. Yes, this was ground he could trust for now to venture.
As he completely settled straight, he noticed that the jewels of bearing weren’t present…only a haze red that looked more like a simple bruise. Yet, they were in their form and place, still a reminder that they were there. Actually, now that he saw, he had his normal arms, legs, stomach, head. He rummaged his fingers through his hair, still with its curls, feeling the same texture and skin. Even his clothes were the very ones he had taken his dive with. The only difference was all his bruises, cuts and scars were gone, with a small red glow surrounding him, as another light to guide. The realization made him smile, even extend himself upward ready to jump and shout in celebration.
This had worked! He was in the Interludes! This was surely the first realm.
He gazed about him, still the same infinite darkness, nothing of the descriptions he had read.
Where was he to go? What direction could he take? Who could he even speak to?
He was ready to dash for whatever he could find, to turn and shout if he had to. A sudden blast of white, lightning and shock as he stumbled upon it. Feliciano startled and screamed back at the sudden appearance of a body, floating and resting right before him, all is if he was in the depths of water the person was not actually in. He was from the White Kingdom, deep dark skin, his silvers, pearls and rich white silks from his soldier uniform, swaying along with him in quite a majesty. The body would disappear into a haze, but then he would shimmer again in this sudden crackling of light. Every time it extended below him, a single zigzagged line reaching down, disappearing into vastness. That glow made him notice another body, deep below in the waters, flying and extending with not a wetness noticeable. This one a woman from Diamonds…the Israeli province he knew, she had the symbols along with her yellows. She also wore her soldier uniform, the same flashes of sparks, only in yellow…deep in rest as the other figure.
Feliciano waved, tried to do any kind of big movement that could get them to wake up…yet they remained as they were. He dared to reach his hand to touch, but the shocks instantly got him, painful and burning. Feliciano couldn’t believe he could feel such a physical attack…when he was supposed to be dead. He moved back, he felt another shock and burn, another sudden body. It pained to know it was a Heartian, red, from Greece…surely of those sent to aid the fight at the front with Destro.
As the blazing continued, extending, Feliciano could spot another Whitean, a Spadian, Clubian…several more, making the space glow in quite a beautiful array of colors. They were now everywhere…but not a single one standing as he did, pointing or providing a way. He spun, he fretted, anxious breathing that he didn’t think would follow him here.
Okay, think, steady your breathing as if you were still alive…what did the book say? What did we talk about with everybody else? He brought his hands to massage his head as he ordered everything in his mind.
“The deceased enters. The first realm is a mirror lake,” he remembered Elizabeta’s word, clear now once he stared to the endless bottom of this water. It wasn’t mirror-like…he didn’t spot his own reflection…only the other bodies.
“All resided magic must be released.” Those sparks…how it had no specification…it was just to…release.
That very moment, the body of a near Heartian boomed loudly, the glow coating Feliciano all in red. The body continued its rest…into haze, then more small sparks, but yet he didn’t awake.
Feliciano now couldn’t control his breathing as he realized that all these bodies…so many…so many… wearing soldier uniforms…were the dead of the war currently being fought. So many looked so young…so many with badges and seals that showed their hard efforts…a life dedicated…finished in this. Feliciano shivered, tears brimming, close to kneeling him in the loss and misery.
“This takes a period of four days in our time. A week in the time of the realm.”
Enough, enough, enough, he repeated to himself in deep anguish, understanding that there was a mission that needed to be fulfilled…and it had a time limit. Even if he managed a passing to the Interludes with the chance of survival, for those once past lives that hauntingly floated around him…there was nothing he could do. He wallowed in the pain and blame…wondering if part could have been avoided if he would have acted earlier, if there was something before everything that could have been key to an easy victory…not to this reach where he had to visit the afterlife.
Breathe…he had a week in this realm to find whatever answer he could. Even if nothing seemed present that instant…he had to explore, venture and hope that he could find a clue…or even someone.
He stood, just as a Spadian body flew along him, as he gazed upward and noticed a larger array than before, all from Diamonds. Feliciano swallowed, not wanting to know what it meant.
Okay, he had to go on. One foot forward, the next following, a pace as if he was strolling through the castle. He tried to keep that singular line, only his gaze turning to the bodies he saw, careful of the lights that shot down.
Into the depths he went, yet still the only red light that walked singularly in that eternal extend.
10 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68 I Chapter 69 I Chapter 70
I am personally glad that I updated this sooner than I expected.
Anyways, with all this quarantining and lockdowns, somehow you will expect that I would have infinite of time to write…but welp, I live with children and it actually means I have less time since they’re not in the kindergarten. So pretty much my writing pace is either the same or less.
I apologize. If this was not the situation, then you could easily expect an update weekly. Ah, how I wish! But patience as always! Enjoy!
Chapter 71
Many weeks passed, with each passing day a new stroke of grey. A storm seemed ready to brew, stationed in the Hearts capital, only adding to an ever-present gloom that was evident through all these vacant streets. Louis had counted twenty-six people exact from what she could see in the heights of this balcony that morning. Surely they had gone picking for groceries or heading to scheduled appointments, trying hard to live their normal day to day lives in the wake of this new war. So many had gone to fight…and only a few days before had a messenger arrived, worn and desperate, dirty and ruined, calling for more soldiers to come, in his hurry not saying more, Louis only able to notice how he wouldn’t stop shaking, how he was terrified to speak other words than the ones he was meant to say. No one else came after him, no letter showed, no difference was made. The alignment had long passed, whatever power, was granted. If they had been successful…everyone…everyone would have been here by now. Flowers, sparks and celebrations would have decorated the streets…the sky would be blue and Ludwig and Feliciano would give each other the tightest embrace they had ever shared. Yet the past Queen was here, gazing to the entrance gates, lost well between the mountains, expecting that fanfare…but only the occasional carriage came, as melancholy as the city. She sighed, turning back to the halls of the castle…darker than she had ever remembered them, colder, no rushing of life and no sound. She hurriedly paced wanting to find some sort of presence, and gratefully it came with a loud laugh, a clap of hands…and even little stomps.
“I still can’t believe it,” one maid graciously laughed, bringing light once again.
“Oh, Antonio and Lovino would be so happy to see this,” another said.
Louis followed that heat of life and met a wonderful corner.
Augustino had turned one recently, a very lonely birthday made for him, only Aldrich, Louis and a handful of servants in charge of his care. Not even Feliciano had asked for his presence…he had been silent for days. A maid had mentioned that the shield was gone, but even as so, Feliciano remained in bed, not a turn, not a breath… many servants wondered if he was even alive. Many times they came to find the plates of food as full as they had brought them, items untouched and not a word uttered, no call, not even a reaction for his nephew’s birthday. He missed his first steps, testing yet brave on these castle hall floors, wondered by the glows of the few lights on, suddenly rushed at the entrance of the old Queen. Louis couldn’t help taking him in her arms, raising him and giving the brightest smile she could give him. It was unfair to leave him in the glooms of these dark days, they had to show him that there were still things to smile about. She didn’t want to think about why the shield was down, why Feliciano couldn’t stand up, how her city seemed empty, how she heard nothing of how her loved ones were doing and what it could mean for them later. The servants there were just as unsettled and so she gave them reassurance with whatever timid smile she could give them, enough for them to breathe again, to instead focus on this bountiful child that kept laughing, reaching and playing no matter.
Echoed steps interrupted, one of the front guards tripping at his reach to them, breathless and stalling his words.
“Quick, what is the matter?” Louis demanded still with her own command, coming forward to help the man to even stand properly.
“They’re coming, many, a great amount of many!”
“Who’s coming?”
“Some Heartians that were fighting with Khaos, I couldn’t see who exactly, but they’re bringing with them thousands of Clubians. They told me they are refugees seeking to stay in the city.”
“Refugees?” One maid perked.
“Thousands?”
“What on Earth has happened?”
“I only saw and I am relying a message. I do not understand what’s going on either.”
Louis didn’t wait, she hurried off, to the very front of the castle to welcome the crowds that were coming, slow and easy, not at all the energy she herself had, begging for any to be there already. For Augustino’s sake, she hoped for either Antonio or Lovino, but she also wanted her daughter, or her husband, Gilbert or…Ludwig…she desperately wished Ludwig would be the first to enter those gates.
They came like a mist, undistinguished, it wasn’t until they were walking down the main castle road, now greyed, empty, without its usual gold and life, Louis noticed the colors. Spadian blue, Diamond yellow, Heartian red and many, many, many Clubian green. The first, the current lead to the castle, was Antonio, a flag in his hands as a lead to all who came behind him. He limped, his clothing was poor, he had bandages on his face and surely more under the layers, for he came with constant cringes upon his face. No matter, Augustino was unbeknown to all, he smiled, a shout to showcase it, hands open and dancing at his father’s welcome. It brought Antonio a much-needed grin, forcing a quicker pace if even the pain. He let the flag fall without a care at now the frontal castle courtyard, instead wanting to hold his son, completely enveloping him in his chest, nuzzling, kissing, taking in the scents he missed from him and his laughter.
“I have missed you so much,” he told him, with every word a stronger grip.
Renata then came, with her own flag leading the people that began to come in and continue to the entrance. Kandake then flew by at Pookie’s back, specifying where in the castle they could go. Emil walked by and Renata passed over her flag to him, so she could better focus on offering a hand and kiss to her grandson. Louis joined the hurdled, clearly shocked and questioning, only utters, trying to ask some sort of question they could give her.
It seemed like whatever they would say, it would crumble them. Her breaths were already creating cracks ready to burst.
“Whe-where-where…where’s everybody else?” They were too many to worry about.
Where were her three kids? Where were her five grandkids? Where was anybody from her family? All through the crowds she could see but battered soldiers, some even being carried in beds, some covered completely as a form of respect. There were Clubians, citizens like any other as defeated, carrying carriages of items, some with crying children and elders who coughed on.
“Roderich, Elizabeta and Lili are back in the city helping refugees locate. Alfred is still at the gates making sure everyone comes in,” Antonio at least told, turning with no other mentions, surely wanting the shade of the castle.
“But, but-but…where’s my sons, my daughter? Where’s Gilbert, and where’s Vash? Whe-where’s, where’s Ludwig?”
It was the only name that caused a startlement that stopped Renata and Antonio’s movements, shadowed more in this misery, not daring to look at the past Queen.
“Your sons and Vash are stationed in Spades ready to act. Monika and Gilbert are still at the front lines fighting.”
“Fighting? They’re still fighting?” Louis was desperate, standing in their way, not daring to let them pass until she knew everything. “I thought Ludwig was going to take care of everything, I thought he would have Khaos defeated by now, I thought-”
“Ludwig is dead!” Antonio couldn’t take more…he just wanted to rest, he just wanted to be with his son…he didn’t want her to find out this way…but he wanted his sanity…he couldn’t continue to stand being in this sorrow. “…he’s gone…” Antonio was shivering now, keeping to Augustino as some sort of fire to keep him warm. “…he left us the very day of the alignment…he tried so hard…we saw him with unbelievable power face a monster…” he trembled more at the memories, his eyes reddening and watering. “…but nothing worked…nothing is still working…” sobs…and now not even Augustino was laughing, trying to understand what his father was showing, puzzled by these tears. “Cities are crumbling…people only continue to die…and no matter what we do…it’s not enough…nothing is enough…not against those two, not-”
“…two? What do you mean two?” Louis raised her head, despite the sorrow, the tears that shed from her own eyes, she was determined to know exactly what was going on.
Antonio was not going to tell her…he moved passed her without a word…it left Renata and Kandake with the straining tale to tell.
Louis rushed the halls, leaving behind those that were meant to come with her. She took the shaft down, the circling hall, into the room, long free of magical shields. She huffed, her dress was in taters, her face marred in tears, breakage ready to combust. “Feliciano, Ludwig is-”
“Dead…yes, I know…” Feliciano uttered in a quiet murmur, in his heap, yet refusing to face.
“You knew…you knew…” she was too breathless to show if she was angered or saddened.
“From the very moment…” Feliciano opened and closed his hands, perhaps their first movements in days, as if trying to come back to the room from whatever memories he placed himself in. “I felt it…I felt him leave as if he was dying right before me…as if I shared in his final pains…and it is awful…it’s awful to feel like this…he was ripped apart from my very being…and now all I feel is empty…I don’t feel him…I can’t really feel anything…I just…Aces, I can’t deal with this, I feel like nothing.” He released sobs yet again, the same of these weeks, daily, rocking his body in a compulsion. Louis ran forward, worried he was losing his breathing, far worse than whatever current fatigue she held.
“He was everything…and he has been taken away… and I can’t-I can’t…I can’t even stand…I don’t want to face the world any longer without him.” Louis knew that there were no words, no comforting touch that could ail this crack fit to break the earth. How could she even comfort if she felt the same? She lost a dear grandson, cruelly and leaving behind so much disarray that was tearing apart their world. For once, she said nothing, she only stood and shared with him tears and shedding. They didn’t care for the new steps, for the new joins, to Feliciano nothing meant, he said what this inner void wanted, spreading to his speak and energy.
“I want to die! I want to die if it means I can join him wherever he is. I can’t deal with this…I can’t with this pain!”
The words shocked all the new who came, whatever news, plans or perseverance, washed away in the flood of tears that hanged. They knew then that now was not the time for their begs and insistence. There could only be but mourning, a powerful one, unbreakable. And so the group was defeated once again, bowing to this sorrow and letting it reign.
Still, they could not leave him.
The group took to refuge in the furthest they could get in this circular room. They prepared their own mats for rest if they felt like it, servants brought them all the meals of the day, they light up their area, dim to Feliciano and they circled themselves in their own conversations.
“What cities have fallen?” Alfred asked, keeping a map with notes.
“All of Yakutia is practically gone,” Lili announced, grave that she had to say it.
“Khaos has made do with Noril’sk and Igarka.”
“The other one has taken Ust’-Nera and Yagodnoye. Lukas and his men have offered to stay at Magadar and Sokol in order to keep that area. If the second one goes any further from there, it will start to enter Hungary,” Elizabeta trembled, her words yet managing a survive to tell.
“They’ve only remained in the Club Kingdom?” Louis asked to be sure, the only one wrapped in a blanket, trying to hold down these continuous shivers, hoping desperately it was from the cold of being this bottom in the castle.
“For now, yes,” Roderich answered.
“How much longer?” She asked with such brokenness, ready to face a sure death only fated to come to them.
They all hesitated. Some were confident in their armies, others thought the future bleak, and then they turned to Feliciano…still cradled, sleeping, no expectance.
“Weeks, months?” Emil estimated.
“We can’t really be sure.” Kandake kept statured gazes on Feliciano.
“No matter, we must prepare Berlin for if either approach,” Renata had to insist, already concocting, ready to take from the papers and pens placed on the table.
So much to do, so much catastrophe to expect, to continue to fight, to make last a barrier that they didn’t know could work fully.
“How long are we permitted to stay?” Antonio asked with not a bit of his usual life, the only thing moving being the cradle he kept on Augustino’s back, sound asleep.
“A messenger will come to tell us,” Alfred still kept his attention on the map, trying to figure something out.
“And what do we do until then?” Emil asked, slightly frustrated and how he wasn’t doing his own aid, mostly not permitted because of his young age.
“I believe calm and relax…this might be one of the only chances we get,” Elizabeta dreaded to think.
“How can we do so with our people dying out there?” Antonio was indignant.
“We still need it…we need to recuperate energy, think of new strategies and magic,” Roderich stood and began a pace.
“…and talk to Feliciano,” Renata reminded, nothing of her usual charm on her.
Chatter was dropped, the reminder a menace, a bomb ticking, sitting right behind them, comfortable at rest despite surely all the hidden turmoil.
“…he is not well…and he won’t be for a while,” Lili wanted to make them realize, worried for the Queen’s wellbeing as the rest. “We can’t keep him in mind for whatever plans we have next.”
“He’s exactly what we need to kill these things,” Emil pointed, trying to contain the anger, not wanting to awaken him.
“He won’t this way,” Lili continued the discussion.
“So we are to leave our world slowly get destroyed while he just lays in bed and does nothing.”
“Emil, even if he were to awaken and decide to go fight, it won’t be enough,” Antonio came in.
“He lost the alignment,” Lili managed her speech still.
“Not just the power he was supposed to be granted, but he lost Ludwig, his husband and king. They were united in a tight bond with magic and spirit that is far from what you can understand,” Elizabeta spoke, from knowledge as Queen herself. She spared a glance to Roderich, dreading if something was to happen to either…and they had to suffer that abyss as well. “His current mental state is a sickness that is debilitating everything in his body, including his magic, no matter how powerful.”
They all gazed together to the sleeping figure, only moving in breaths.
“…it could be deadly to himself if we are not to watch,” Roderich reminded, trembling, fearful for Feliciano.
Those words made all kept a heavier eye on the sleeping Queen, afraid that any miss would get him to slip away from their grasp.
“As Lili said…we cannot depend on him for whatever happens next,” Elizabeta had to decree no matter how harsh.
“But the prophecy,” Renata tried to defend, begging.
“It’s useless,” Alfred joined.
“We do everything ourselves then…” Emil dreaded.
Silence settled, hoping for a new idea, hoping for a new chance to alight to them, but the room continued to be dark, continued to haunt. As a distraction…anything but to not look at her son’s sure crippling, even if he was asleep, Renata gazed about all the items in the room. The old candelabras, the weathered curtains, broken pillars, dented walls, the old paintings of past Queens who had birthed in this room. Her gaze settled the longest on one that was claimed to be Augusta with her own two sons, her own great grandparents. She looked so different here from what Feliciano had described when he saw her mural, nothing like a Valenti, nothing like family. She had to remind herself that this was but one of many depictions...long after the last war.
“Augusta…when she lost Romulus was in the same misery…” Elizabeta told once again, seeing where Renata’s eyes lay.
Alfred scoffed, “and it took her decades to get over it, all the while the war worsening around them.”
They shivered if that were to be the repeat.
“…but she did eventually go to fight,” Roderich reminded, “she did eventually defeat Khaos.”
“I prefer we didn’t have to wait decades though,” Antonio said.
“What was it that even pushed Augusta to fight in the end?” Alfred asked.
“One of her sons decided to go and join the war himself. She wouldn’t stand losing another loved one,” Elizabeta said.
The jewels of bearing were clearly visible from their sitting, a few vines growing more into his arms, but not a covering yet, the frontal jewel that was supposed to be on his forehead not present.
They all sighed, it was fruitless.
The days went on as this, the same pace, frustrations, topics, planning…and they could only come out with more defensive strategies and attacks that would be small and useless, they knew. Reports came in of the battle… Russia was crumbling, a specific message from Tulio mentioned that they had to send dispatches to the Amazonian region of Clubs as Khaos was making fast approach. They panicked to know that if the Amazon fell…it meant it could start going into the Spades Kingdom. They did not want to look at the death numbers, they trembled and cried at the insistence for new supplies, new weapons, new ideas. Abasi called for more Whiteans to come from hiding and join the battle, Tino wrote on the dwindling amount of flight boats they had, how he was losing men and plans to return to Hearts Kingdom to defend it…in the very likely case that Khaos or the other reached. Lovino was the only one who wrote still at the very front, his letters hurried and almost unintelligible at the sure speed or shake he kept. He begged for Feliciano. there was blood and tears on this parchment. He wrote on how they were sending back Vincenzo, as he had suffered an awful incineration that needed instant attention and away from the burnings of war.
‘He has marks that disfigure him all throughout, and I know no magic will never heal it’
These words broke Renata, she succumbed to screams and kneeling, hitting the ground, cursing loud and deep for surely the whole castle to hear. She called for vengeance, that no matter her stature, they will find a way to make Khaos and the other pay.
Destro, some wrote they were beginning to call him, and to have a name they took it, a mention in those rooms that brought darkness, desperation and acceptive defeat.
Those in the Heartian castle went to-and-fro trying to find all kinds of answers for all these messages, yet no clear answer ever came, it was only a continuous block that kept them stuck in this repetition of actions that were already useless. Another message came calling most of them back to battle, others to come in their place. Only Kandake, Renata, Elizabeta and Lili were told to stay. They heavily disagreed, but they thought it best for Feliciano to be surrounded by people close to him, perhaps other Queens, to fight this very curse he found himself in. They held still to that piece of hope, one they thought could burn more brightly if they kindled it.
That morning, while the others packed and did what they could to prepare, Kandake stayed with Feliciano, the both of them alone, of the rare moments Feliciano had gotten to be in silence. No other voices, no steps, no new stresses and turmoil of the world above. He could be numb, he could think of nothing and feel blank…only but the strokes Kandake gave on his arm, calming, soothing…but checking. She traced the new vines that grew, now some edge with a pure gold, never seen to her as bearing marks. She stayed longer on them admiring their beautiful shine. The jewels on his hands were perfectly formed, more protruding this time, but there was nothing else, a slow process, enough to say that perhaps these twins could be born much later than the expected. She suddenly moved his bangs to stare into his forehead. No jewel yet, only some hazed red vines at the very edges of the crown of his hair.
“Your children are fine,” she told him, now beginning a caress between his soft curls. “It’s slow compared to most. You’ll probably be bearing for twelve months, but it’s nothing to worry about. Still can’t get a gender if you’re curious.”
Feliciano responded in the nothing she had been used to the last days, only a late nod, slow, quickly back to the stillness of a painting.
“You probably already heard, but, Antonio, Emil, Roderich and Alfred are heading back to battle…Aldrich is thinking of joining…Louis might follow right behind him.”
Feliciano only showed a grip and a loosening of his hands. Kandake continued…trying…something…
“They might go and join Gilbert and Monika. I know Antonio will replace Lovino at the front in the Amazon, Roderich will go with him. Emil will join my people…he figured if we combined our flight tactics, things could become sufficient. Alfred will go back to his own kingdom and prepare a defense…as well as for plans if they must evacuate…”
Feliciano blinked, each flicker more saddened.
“…Arthur will come here to Berlin…your brother, Kiku and Herakles too.” Kandake let the silence elongate, knowing no other words would bring a spell of life to him.
“Why?” He suddenly pierced, his first word in days.
“To be with you…”
“…it won’t do anyone good…”
“They are still coming…”
Silence continued once again, Feliciano slowly accepting and responding more to her caresses, settling in her hands, a color slowly enveloping him.
“…I know they’re coming to try and get me out of this…”
“Feliciano, we understand that what you’re going through is hard, unimaginable and we have no right to demand anything from you right now. The rest of us are in our own mourning, weakened ourselves, but we want to believe in being together, in being there for one another.”
He eased, there was a far echo of excitement, not strong enough to shine in its place on Feliciano, but Kandake felt like she could see it on a distance.
“…we should all be out there…including myself.”
“Then why not? Why not go out there?” Kandake was threading thin ice, but she was determined to test it.
“…my power is not what it could be anymore…and I still feel so…empty and weak…it hurts to even breathe right now…” Internally he tried that constant reach again, nothing yet, Ludwig was gone, as he had been accustomed to discovering each time. “Even with all of you in the castle…even with all of you right here in this very room, I still feel so alone, so distant, unreachable to any of you…even right now you seem so far away…”
Kandake halted, like coming to a realization that she had been caressing a ghost, transparent and disappearing. Yet, as she reached again, her fingers for sure met those curls, they scratched on his skull, she noticed every blink, every breath, every rise…he was there.
“But I am here…I can assure you that, and I will be for as long as I can remain by your side…we all are.” She gazed up, as if with it she could call them all here to prove it. “Feliciano…we would never dare leave you alone, especially now. I would like for you to at least fight with that part of you that dare suggests such a thing. If you can’t see it, if you can’t feel it, we will do what we can to show it. That’s what were here for, to assure you of our loyalties, hopes and chances.” She almost wept at that desperation in the fragility of all. “Feliciano, we still wat to believe in the future, we want to believe in you, and no matter what it takes or how long, we will be here to help when it’s time to stand.”
There were constant grips in his hands, reaching the ever closer to her, to truly feeling her there.
“We have all grown vengeful…I also wish to be out there and do what I can in the honor of Pisa…and so many now want to on Ludwig’s name.”
More breaths, more color came to him.
“I want to be out there to regain the Kingdoms once again, to stop this time from an entire kingdom falling as mine had done…but my loyalty to you, my dreams of seeing a Valenti finish the menace as another had done, weights before all else. I want my own vengeance fulfill in your glory as it was promised…and I’m sure I’m not the only one.”
The duty, the expectation… the fears of it all that had haunted, that had plagued…
In the last instants before the battles started, he grew that courage to be in his place, to face and fight. He was giddy, confident, there was a time he was already celebrating…but now it was like meeting the challenge all over again, trembling and falling at its door. Once again, he doubted, he denied…he was never to be what any of the kingdoms ever expected from him.
There was a time he would do it all for Ludwig, and only for him, but as his eyes caught the glimmer of red from his hand...
“You have your children now,” Kandake reminded. “You still have the chance to give them a life without war. I know it’s what you want now above all…and it’s what Ludwig would have wanted as well.”
And for once…it was almost like he could see him clearly, leaning beside him on the bed, joining Kandake’s caresses, smiling and telling him to be brave, that they could do this. Feliciano’s lips trembled in a slight grin, reaching and hoping he could touch him…but after all, it was just a memory, an image from his mind that could never come alive.
“There has to be an answer…there has to be something…and I’m sure we can find it together. Despite everything, you are still the prophesied one that has to end it all.”
Feliciano reverted back to his silence, like Kandake had not uttered such words…back to the beginning.
“Miss…” a young servant came, bowing before both. Kandake answered with her own, but Feliciano continued ignoring any new presence. “They are about to leave and would like your presence for their farewell.”
She nodded, “right away.”
He hurriedly left, while Kandake sighed and prepared words to tell them.
“I’ll be back,” she stood and although Feliciano shivered at her miss, he did nothing else, only Pookie, who had been nuzzling on his back, raised and gave a curious flight as to where she was going. He still returned, he still knew he had to stay with his master at this time. He cuddled back to the usual it had become.
Prophecies, prophecies, prophecies…if they could have written everything…every step, every direction the outcomes will pave. A clear way that any chosen could follow, and everything could be fulfilled as it was wished by the heavens. Feliciano didn’t have this booklet, this book, this divine mapping in the sky…only but a little St. Mark currently cuddling into his back and whatever will he held. He sighed, wishing to know what to do, how to start…how to even stand from this bed. And when he did…what then? What strategy? What plan? What magic? They had used every new thing they learned from the books they brought, their most powerful weapons, spells…the other that could have done something to stop this…was killed.
The harsh reminder that always had Feliciano turning back to the pillow or the blankets to shed his tears, grip and shake in the thunder of this pain again. But the thunder this time, refused to engulf the jewels, for they called louder, they made a proclamation that alighted Feliciano in a new sense.
His children…the little ones…they would be all, they would be this world, this kingdom, Feliciano… and Ludwig.…Ludwig…he suddenly sat…as if he alighted that moment for him to run and embrace.
The room was as empty as always, Pookie startled and looking about, wondering what could have caused Feliciano’s first raise in weeks.
No…he was not there…but as he soothed his fingers on the jewels…he could finally feel…almost even see, these specks of magic…of life, of creation. Some were of his…with the potent of gods and a power that was Queen in the universe, and then the others…Ludwig. A line showed powerful even if not at the wealth of gods. It was of Kings, of ruling and leadership to bring forward all the kingdoms in one. Ludwig was there…Ludwig was involved in that growing magic that would one day bring their children. He will live through them, he would be alive in their magic, forever then in a new line that would be their own together.
“Ludwig…” he whispered, as if meeting him again that instant.
“Your children will be their own life, their own paths and power…” something rung, deep within him, yet releasing and surrounding him. “…but Ludwig is there…” She seemed to whisper. “He will always be with you…as will I.” Feliciano hummed in delight at his great grandmother’s embrace and kiss. “They will all be here…you are here. You have the ability to stand and act.” With whatever magic or even wind, she caressed his face. “Do not as I did, where I waited decades before I knew I could defeat Khaos. It is still the beginning, you still have a great chance to save many and be the hero I knew my lineage would bring. Avenge your beloved. For him, your family and your kingdom, bring glory…” her breaths were slowly dispersing, she was disintegrating, leaving away to his inner depths, but he reached out, refusing her farewell yet.
“But how…how can I do this now?” He begged, yet so fragile and small.
Augusta smiled, knowing that beneath it, there was a winged lion with a menacing roar. His very own, Pookie, seemed to stare right at her, curious, wondering, reaching ever closer to see if he could earn friendship from this vision.
“I believe Pookie can help you.” Like a playful child, she chuckled, gone in that last grin.
Silence reigned in the room again…nothing at all coming back as Feliciano desperately hoped, looking at every corner as if she could materialize through these places again.
No…he was alone…with Pookie…who according to her word…could help.
He stared with great suspicion at him, as if expecting him to speak and defend himself from his crime.
“Have we…shared absolutely everything to one another?” He asked the little creature, with big question and innocence in his big eyes.
Feliciano sighed, finding himself in hopelessness yet again.
Something about that exchange brought a sudden reminder to the lion, a jump, a spin, a casting of magic that alighted his frontal jewel. Feliciano had payed no mind to it…until a sudden weight befell on his lap. He was surprised to see a book, adorned in the shine and silvers that were known from those of Khaos’s library.
“Wha-what…what?” He kept repeating, taking it and rounding it in his hands, exploring every new crevice, every new corner, mend and art…new…and not of the first pile that they had introduced to the castle from when they had returned from the spheres of validity journey.
“Pookie, did you…have you kept this ever since we were in Khaos’s castle?” He was incredulous, lost in what reaction he should show.
There was a shake of his head, bashful and blamed, but Feliciano knew it was his admittance to what he asked.
“Did you…forget to give this to us?"
Another shake that meant that it was in fact.
Feliciano groaned, angered with strong menace, but yet…he was merciful, for he knew Pookie, despite a gift from the Aces, was still an animal, with faults as…forgetting that he had one extra book that he had kept in the storage of his magic. He would have been angrier if the book’s tittle was clearly: ‘How to defeat Khaos, a step by step guide.’, but it wasn’t the case. In fact, the book’s title was: ‘The Soul and Spirit Interludes.’ What good will a book about the afterlife and the core of their spirits have? It was the kind of book that Feliciano knew, even if they had it in the first pile, they would have ignored and considered useless, but now, he could recall Augusta’s words… and perhaps…
He stood, cringing at the sudden force he gave his legs. He had been in bed for weeks and so they cracked and threatened to tumble him to the ground again. He took his time to whale and grimace, forcing them to take their usual rhythm of steps, practiced as he kept a desperate hold to the bed. Once he saw the door, it looked distant, making him dread that he had to push forward, had to take his usual lineage of breaths, run, command, be Queen and face the war.
He rolled his eyes, cursing whatever new desires for naps, pushing himself past the thresholds, free, controlling. His life was his again.
He smiled, grandiose and beautiful, Pookie spinning and cuddling in flight with his elation.
“Come…we have to find everybody.” And for what seemed for the first time in decades, he walked those halls once again, raising his arms and eyes to point at hope and chances.
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63 I Chapter 64 I Chapter 65 I Chapter 66 I Chapter 67 I Chapter 68
Chapter 69
Feliciano was bandaged, numerous healing spells were placed on him that were still doing its effect, he was forced to drink potions, to try breathing exercises and to keep his mind calm with words that Kandake was there to spare.
“The twins are doing fine,” she at least let him know with a deep smile upon her last checking, one that was watched by many healers in the room, who surely held the same curiosity.
He was glad to know that despite the excesses in this war, his children had survived through the first wave. He gloomed once he knew there would be several more, worst now that Khaos knew about it. He brought his arms to wrap around himself as if he was hugging them, letting them know in this warmth that everything would be all right. He would protect them and do the necessary so they are born into the world he wishes to make for them.
As the healers considered themselves done with the Queen’s care, they began emptying the tent, leaving more space, more sight…to the King’s sitting, glaring, dark, imposing even with his own bandages, left without the strong symbols and defense of his armors.
It was terrifying, having Feliciano hitch his breath, refusing to look more into those piercing swords, the only comfort the caress he gave to the jewels, now new vines having begun their surroundings. Feliciano wondered if Ludwig was even blinking, as he kept a singular gaze towards him that didn’t give the slightest movement, no beating of breaths, no tapping, no pointing. Even as the tent continued its emptying, many leaving as they understood their royals were to speak on the coming heirs, he was frozen, even so when there was finally nobody there, their only evidence but murmurs outside. Feliciano sighed as it elongated with nothing, trying to hold an outpour of tears as he moved his direction to his husband.
“I…did something terrible, I know,” he admitted, hoping to hear Ludwig’s agree…yet he remained as he was. “I…I want to apologize but I know it won’t mean anything. You must be very angry and no matter what I say, it won’t change your mind on the fact that I dared come to war bearing our children.” It was the first time he said it out loud as such, and for once he drew out a breath from his husband, a calming one, a small glimpse of ease in his eyes, but he was still as fortified.
“But…you know that I couldn’t just stay behind…I couldn’t just let you all deal with this without my help. I knew…” he gripped his arm around himself tighter, “you wouldn’t let me go.”
No reply, no reaction, Feliciano thought his words lost in the air.
“…you should have told me…” Ludwig’s words were so meek, Feliciano had to keep his ears perked to have been able to hear it.
“I know…I know…”
No more words, no more glances or even acknowledgement. It was like neither was there, the words but those murmurs and movements from outside the tent. Feliciano let himself the tears, the whimpers, but he refused a leaning, still managing to keep a proud sitting, a caress to the jewels. Ludwig eyes fell heavily on them that moment, for once giving them the extended gaze everyone else had done on the finding. He constantly tightened the grasp of his hands, at one point his breaths became heavy to the point that Feliciano could easily hear them, surely the same thoughts Feliciano held when he had found out.
Bearing, now? In this war, with Khaos, with a future of uncertainty. Would he be strong enough to protect not just Feliciano, but the jewels that held his children? Would he be able to give them the lifestyle of princes or princesses afterwards? Could the world they’ll be granted be the one he always dreamed for his heirs, the one he himself lived? Could he face whatever Khaos will throw now in certainty to rid of them as well? Could he…oh but there was glow, a red, a small moment of love, devotion and sacrifice, oh so much sacrifice for them already.
He loved them. He already adored them and wanted nothing more than protection, their warmth, wanted them held in Feliciano’s arms, knowing that it’s where they would feel the biggest of love and power.
He would do that…he would grant them that…even if it meant…
“We’re leaving…” he decreed, standing, taking a jacket, his boots and beginning his wear.
“Wha-what? Leaving?” Feliciano looked up startled yet tears still coating him well.
“To Berlin. This instant.”
“Now? We can’t just-”
“Now! Feliciano! Get what you need now.” He headed out from the tent, already decreeing to anybody near, hoping that any could give them the sudden transportation, opening and navigation on quickest way back to Berlin.
“I need to be there by tomorrow morning,” he had told, and many had bowed and followed sure.
Feliciano had grabbed a jacket and cloak quick, still with stings, but pushed it aside as he followed behind Ludwig, trying to understand what exactly he was doing, trying to hold down any commands, for anybody to explain anything they knew. None of them did, yet they followed, for the Heartian King’s tone and eyes begged and angered in ways they knew it would end dangerous if they disobeyed.
Tino was the first one to bring them a pair of small silver dragons, surely from the Scandinavian provinces in Hearts, tied to a coach decorated Heartian. Many had already given them way so they could settle off.
“They’re the fastest dragons out there and will get you to Berlin by the morning you wish. They can be a little distracted, but I have talked to some of my men and they will accompany you to make sure they obey as they should.”
“Perfect. Are they ready to leave this instant?” He already took their reigns.
“Right away, your majesty.”
“Feliciano, get in!” He shouted, one of the Viking men opening the door for the Queen.
“Ludwig, I can’t just-”
“Get in!” He shouted, burning angry, growing taller, imposing with shades of darkness that made him as menacing…well…as menacing as Khaos.
Feliciano trembled, meek, small under his shadow. He tried to find exit in any of the nearing lights, dared to move away, but Ludwig’s fury had attracted eyes, worried, judging, their eyes still constant on the exhibited jewels in Feliciano’s hands. It pushed him forward to the coverage of the coach, grasping his hands in hiding, head down, not wanting to look at anything, not at the red and golden intricacies of the coach, nor at the majestic silver dragons or even as the surrounding weighted more with Ludwig’s entrance, sitting right next to his Queen, shutting the door with a loud bang, enough command in it to let the others know that they should begin flying or running or whatever these dragons did. In all honesty, he didn’t care, he just wanted to make it back home.
Words were shouted in different Scandinavian languages outside, and after mere seconds, the coach was being raised in the air as the dragons began taking their flight, others of the joker Vikings surely using their magic to stabilize the coach enough so it could fly well in its passage. Despite the rarity of such a mode of transportation, the constant movement of the coach as it flew above the battered land, the speed, the rush of the Club and Hearts kingdom under them, they remained silent, apart, looking down, their eyes not really fixed, they felt like they weren’t really there.
They arrived to Berlin at the sunrise of the next day. The sky was in a beautiful shade of oranges, blues and purples, the city silent, many surely still in their beds, unaware of the return of their royals. A maid who had been awake managed to spot the animals and the coach, coming from the distance, the joker Vikings on it signaling their descend and the presence of their King and Queen. She fretted and began waking and warning the entire castle. Many were up and standing, reaching the entrance courtyard, dressed still in their nightwear, including the former King and Queen. The coach landed right on their footsteps and before any ceremonious thing could start, Ludwig was out the coach, Feliciano following him as he wanted out of that trapped space and into the familiar sight of his castle.
It was odd for him to see something so pristine, cleaned, unfazed…when in the last few days he had been used to fields destroyed and continuing fires that were hungrily eating all.
“Ludwig, what is the meaning of this?” Aldrich fretted, coming before him and wanting immediate answers.
Ludwig moved past him, forcing Feliciano to do so as well.
“You’re both supposed to be dealing with Khaos back in the field!” Louis reminded hoping she could awake them.
They passed her as well. That’s when she noticed a shine in Feliciano’s hand, following it, finding the jewels and gasping at its knowing.
“Feliciano! What is this?” She shouted, now more desperate in her voice and going behind them, stomping and trying to be imposing even in the silk and simplicity of her nightgown.
“What, what is the matter?”
“I believe she saw the bearing marks on Feliciano,” one maid noticed as well, trailing behind the former king as he gave his own astounded rush behind the couple.
“Bearing! Feliciano! Are you really bearing?” Aldrich shouted.
The assembled went down the halls none the less, the King and Queen silent, Ludwig leading on, Feliciano with his head down, the shouts behind him only weighting more on his head, tempting to make more tears fall out. He tried to keep his hands under his cloak, tried to warm himself from a shiver.
“What is going on?” A new voice came, Feliciano ready to ignore as all the rest, but he couldn’t ignore those green eyes, couldn’t ignore the little hand reaching for him. Without even thinking, he came forward and picked his nephew in his arms, embracing, kissing, rocking and wanting to remain with him instead of whatever mystery Ludwig had in store.
“Your fathers are all right. They’re fighting so much for you and they miss you lots,” he whispered to the little one, who smiled unknowingly. “They love you, amore. And I love you very much too.” The little boy found himself wrapping himself completely on his uncle, and Feliciano let a hand caress at his small strands of wavy hair, the jewel now showcased and sure for all to see, who stood as Feliciano devoted to Augustino. The deepest gasp was of the caretaker, like a ring of alarm and Feliciano noticed what he had silently told. He only looked up to Ludwig, waiting, begging, not wanting to look at anybody else.
Wanting to avoid the questions that would surely come, he reluctantly had to give Augustino to the hands of his caretaker. He didn’t dare turn, he only walked on along the halls still shaded in darkness with Ludwig, leaving the others in accepted silence, remaining in their place with only wondering and hopes for answers later. Augustino yawned and looked ready to head back to his bed.
They went deep, pass unfamiliar halls, abandoned works and with darkness that had been there for surely decades. Feliciano reached a hand, hoping Ludwig could now tell, could turn to him different and say…everything was going to be all right. That’s what he needed, those were the words he wanted, but Ludwig kept moving away from them, kept hiding, only stopping once they reached a dead end.
“Why are we-” Ludwig passed his hands over what surely had to be some old encryption, the symbol glowing red by his palm, loud hinges, dust flying, a shake, movement…this specific square they were on began a descend down.
Feliciano by now was shaking, feeling colder, wanting nothing than a wrap of arms. Ludwig must have felt for it, for in a moment of compassion he came near and let those very arms take him, caressing, kissing a sort of comfort to his head. Feliciano adored this act, but it didn’t erase the questions, didn’t make the unease he felt go away.
The descend continued, through depths he didn’t think extended more than the other darkened halls of where the harp was once located. He wondered if he would even truly visit all the secrets of the Heartian castle. Each time there was something new, something to change and- it finally stopped to yet another hall. Ludwig let go, but keeping a hand to Feliciano’s own, moving forward without an ounce of hesitation, the Queen only taking small steps, until he noticed that the hall was circular, extending around another important room. The walls were in the expected reds, wines and golds, with paintings of several different Queens…all with their children in them. The floor was ornated with fallen pillars, vases or statues, with dust, cobwebs and cracks that signified the rarity of such a hall being used. They turned in what seemed infinite circles, but finally they met with a large deep reddened door, one that they only but had to push to be introduced.
It was a large circular room as Feliciano expected, beautiful, with frescos, rose curtains, a round bed with clean sheets and blankets, ornated as wonderfully. A particular thing was the glass dome that took its ceiling, in a sunset gold, woven with vines designs that really didn’t offer a view to something particular. A light surely from the sun came down, illuminating the room in a kind warmth. How in this deepened room could it reach was Feliciano’s question.
As he looked around to what the light showcased, he noticed many shelves filled with all kinds of blankets, magical jewels, potions and…toys…clothes and blankets…mostly for newborns. This… he realized… this was once a birthing chamber…it was a place that they had built to gather as much comforting energies as possible to make it easier for the birthing father or mother, private, away from any eyes that could bring danger, until they knew it was safe to bring the infant prince or princess to the higher towers and the real glow of the sun.
“The last one to use this room was my great grandfather, only for the healing and calming magic around it. He was brought up to the castle with opa right after the day he was born. There weren’t really threats and much of the healing magic here they managed to transport to other rooms up in the castle…and after him, the castle just didn’t find it useful to keep coming here. Still, under some strict rules and scheduling, maids come here from time to time just to make sure that the sheets and towels are fine…in the event the time could come to use it again,” Ludwig easily told as he spun the room, inspecting. Feliciano expected more an explanation, yet silence elongated.
“Why did you bring me here?” The question was now clear, with no distraction or even noise.
Ludwig found himself gripping an old decorative column, turned away and not even at this mentioning did he meet his gaze with the other.
“They…won’t arrive now…I’ve only been bearing for about a month,” he reminded just in case, but Ludwig remained as he was.
Feliciano gave a frustrated sigh, “Ludwig, millions of people are risking their lives at the field right now and it’s heavily important were there too for if Khaos returns. The alignment is in a matter of days and we cannot waste time silent like this…” the words echoed, but their spread didn’t produce a response either.
Boiling anger began, Feliciano deciding on keeping a grasp to his cloak so he wouldn’t rail on in it. “I told you once that it hurts when you distance yourself away from me…when you hide and don’t tell me what’s going on.” It stung like it used to, producing tears and shivers. Those whimpers got Ludwig to finally turn, approaching with such love that Feliciano couldn’t deny as it wrapped around him, as it turned his head and kissed with thousands of passions, coloring and making Feliciano obeying to its ignition, mending back, hands over each other, but especially on their necks and hair, intensifying such a powerful kiss that didn’t even make them notice as they reached the bed, as they were laid, as if they were in peace, as any other day in the castle that they dedicated to their devotion. That vivacity in their gazes, that warmth that settled, those caresses on each other trusting, not controlled, they seemed to follow their own path of love.
“I once told you…I would do anything…absolutely anything to keep you safe…to make you happy…” he took his hands and brought it to his lips, that promised shouted enough. He caressed the jewels with loving intention, wanting to whisper endless love for them as well. “…even if it means not having me… I would rather die than let anything happen to you…”
Feliciano only saw defeat in that expression, raising his hands to caress at the side of his face. He noticed the reddening of Ludwig’s eyes, edged with tears, ones that he easily wiped away with the soft pad of his fingers.
“No…there is no need…you die, I might as well die myself.”
Ludwig sighed, “you’ll find your way.”
“No! I won’t!” He brought him down and held him tighter, bringing him away from such faith. “Why do you even say that? Nothing is going to happen, Ludwig! We’re going to be fine! Everything is going to be fine.” Yet he whimpered those words, falling at his own tears, joining Ludwig’s own, both laying and keeping their hold on another, tighter, tighter, tighter and tighter, their comfort and their revolve. They wanted nothing else, they wanted no more thoughts sketched with worries, on twins, on Khaos, on alignments, on whether it was to be victorious or even not. They just wanted this wrap and let everything else crumble away.
Somehow between that panicked fest, they breathed again, they eased, they could speak. “I like… Alexander…and Heinrich…if they’re girls…I like Analiese and…Giovanna…” Ludwig whispered tenderly, in such softness Feliciano couldn’t avoid smiling to.
“Hmm…I think I prefer Alessandro though…and I always wanted to have a little Bella…I like Isabella.”
Ludwig chuckled against his neck. “Fine…two boys, Alessandro and Heinrich. Two girls, Analiese and Isabella. One boy, Alessandro, one girl, Isabella. Promise?”
Feliciano didn’t understand, but in the sweetness, in that smile and enchantment in Ludwig’s eyes as he raised to meet their gazes once again…he nodded and uttered, “…promise.”
Ludwig leaned to his forehead, keeping the uttered well on his mind to make him sure.
“When…I found out about what it meant you being Augusta’s great grandson,” he began, voice soothing and lulling that kept Feliciano relaxed, “…I…prepared for many things…for the alignment, for you…for if we had heirs…and…I told myself to stay true to them no matter…even if most changed and it ended…with marrying you and truly showing you my emotions…but now…” It felt like there was more that needed to be told, but there was a new care in his eyes that drove him more into Feliciano.
“Augusta herself once used this room…”
There was actually a painting of her with her own twin boys, the children looking glowing and beautiful…but Ludwig could read misery in the eyes of this representation of Augusta.
Feliciano didn’t seem to notice.
“I love you. Dearly, infinitely and the power fitted for a king,” he leaned and kissed Feliciano into a lost of that depth, hazed to the point that Feliciano swore he could only but look at the colors of this love, surely in their kingdom symbols, hypnotized and stranded that it took him a while to notice that Ludwig was no longer on him.
“Lu…Ludwig…” he called, reaching, trying to awake. By the time things could become solid in his vision, Ludwig was already near the exit, a hand on ancient jewels and encryptions. He had already begun a spell, whispered and not a word for Feliciano to understand from the distance. He glowed powerful, eyes shining in deeper reds with even darkness in between, symbols he had never seen on him began to glow and Feliciano knew he was working on something powerful.
“Wha-what?” He managed to sit up, to begin easy steps forward to him, but it was just as the entire room glowed in different ancient symbols, spreading all the way to the very dome, initiating…a sort of shield, coming down in quite a beautiful shade. Yet Feliciano trembled, fearing that it could fall upon him, a singular voice, sounding too similar like Augusta saying: ‘He’s doing it again…he’s doing it again!’
“What is he-” he found himself asking aloud, hoping perhaps Ludwig could explain this time, but as he turned to him, he noticed that Ludwig was now out the door, the symbols on him dwindling…only making sure that the shield came down as it should.
“He’s not…he’s not…”
“So on the day they were supposed to leave to fight, to be ready to face Keron near the field…Romulus refused Augusta to come along in deep fears of losing her…so…he used power of the validity spheres to keep her, along with their twins, locked in the Heartian palace so she wouldn’t come along and so she could stay safe.” Feliciano could clearly hear Elizabeta’s voice as she had once told it, realization coming, dashing, running, trying to get out before the field landed on the ground.
“Ludwig! Don’t! Stop this, stop it this instant!” He screamed, but it was useless.
“Don’t touch it!” Ludwig warned, but Feliciano clashed into it as it sealed. The shot was like lighting, burning strongly on the skin of his forearm despite the cover of his jacket. He fell and whimpered at the intensity of this pain, raising his sleeve to see a burning mark. Luckily nothing reached the jewels and vines, but it tainted and gave enough warning and mock over what just occurred.
“You didn’t…you didn’t…please tell me you’re not doing this…” he managed to beg as he set the wound aside, standing and looking forward, hoping for a sort of instant escape.
Ludwig just stood at the other side, the magic from the spell he just used still dwindling, but there was a determination in him that put enough blame.
“Ludwig…raise this shield now and let’s go back to the field!” He sounded hard even with hisses of pain, of more tears threatening, gripping his hands. Ludwig didn’t move.
“Ludwig!” Feliciano called out again.
Ludwig’s hand kept a shaking raise that made Feliciano think he was close to following, but he ended up forcing it away and continuing to stare him down with that decree.
“…No, I won’t.”
“Ludwig, please!”
“I cannot let you risk your life and our children’s’ like this.”
“It’s my duty!” He exploded in a scream that was almost maddened, unlike anything Ludwig had ever heard him in. “Even as I am bearing, it is prophesied that I am that one that has to defeat Khaos. You’ve seen me practice, you’ve seen how powerful I can be, you know I’m the only one who can stop him…” how he wanted to punch and kick with all his might at the shield, but the shimmering colors only reminded him more of the ache that could come. It only seemed to make the wound burn more.
“You have seen me prepare as well. We have read all the books we got from Khaos’s library and I have found out more about the dark magic I possess that could help me to single handedly defeat him. You don’t have to be put at risk…you don’t have to die…” there was so much hurt in those eyes, as if the very words had become true.
“Ludwig…” it was hard to soothe no matter how he tried, but he just had to make him understand, “I’ve seen the paintings and murals they did of what Khaos will become, Augusta has giving me nightmares and the Clubian royals read to me the writings. They’re terrifying and unlike anything we can expect or imagine. This alignment will be different, and he will surely turn into something more monstrous than what I’ve seen. Millions will die and all the kingdoms will surely perish if I’m not the one to stop it. Please don’t let this happen! Let me out this instant and I assure you nothing will happen to me…I’ll be safe, I’ll…I’ll…” with how worn and tearful he looked, he doubted he proved that image of strength he wanted to be.
Ludwig looked on with no changes, with even a turn ready to leave. “I’ll deal with it…at whatever price.” He began his paces to leave.
“You know what happened to Romulus after he did this exact same thing!” Feliciano shouted, broken, wishing that he didn’t have to say it, looking above as if to stop the form of tears, as if trying to blind himself with the light and not see the images these words tried to implant on his mind.
Ludwig stopped, entering fully in the hall, as if he was already surrounded in the voids of death…but learning to be acceptive, expressionless and still.
“You said it yourself…things can be different this time.”
“Not like this…not like this…” Feliciano was surely using magic to keep himself standing and from falling in pieces to the floor, the last look Ludwig had of him being anger, fear and shredding, holding to his cloak to cover himself from these constant shivers…from coming apart.
“Everything I have done and will do is for you…” the last words and he was off.
“What have I told you about trust! About believing in me!”
Ludwig continued.
“This will cause us our doom, Ludwig!”
Nothing.
“Ludwig, please, this time I can’t go after you! Please come back! Please, please, please…”
By now Ludwig had rounded the corner and his vision was gone. Feliciano released the hold of his cloak, losing control, walking forward to the shield, testing his palm, feeling burning heat that felt numbed with each step he heard Ludwig take away.
“Ludwig! Ludwig! Ludwig!” He screamed to coughing, power began to burn in him and with the last call of his name, he surged and attacked the shield with the most potent of his fires…the shield only brightened in colors and nothing else.
“Get me out! Get me out!” His cloak was gone, most of his jackets were gone, trying to use as much space and extend of his body to use whatever powerful ace magic he possessed to crash against the shield. He heard the gears of the elevator moving upwards, and by now he had become a beacon of pure red and fire light in constant battle. Even Ludwig could see the hellish glow round to his part of the hall, the last colors before he faced his ascend.
In desperation, in only agony and tension, Feliciano was taken by an impulse to take one of the near vases and swing. It exploded to pieces with the magic and it only gave him more a testing to throw pillars, shelves, towels, toys, curtains, even the bed, throws of powerful magic being combined with the destruction of any items in the room. He screamed, his throat hoarse, tears scared his face, the shield remained as it was, shouting at him warnings of what could come, warnings that beckoned him down, made him kneel and bow before the misery.
By the time Ludwig had reached the normal commute halls of the castle, he met with the others, waiting as desperate as he left them. They reached, already starting with their usual questions, but the most common ones: “Where is Feliciano?”
“The old birth room,” he admitted coldly.
“What is he doing there?”
“Should we get him?”
“I’m sure the coach can wait.”
“I’m leaving without him.”
“What do you mean?”
“Ludwig, I insist he goes.”
“I placed a new validity sphere shield.”
Silence, he walked on as the others halted, crashed with the intentions, slow to reach an action, letting Ludwig carry on to the exit.
“You cannot let this happen!” His grandmother was the first to rush in fury, a walk quick and deadly that seemed ready to execute.
“Ludwig, what are you thinking? You know the war needs Feliciano!” Aldrich joined his wife.
“You can’t expect to deal with this by yourself!”
“I am just as capable, and I prefer to not be underestimated at this moment. I will stop Khaos myself and Feliciano will not have to bring himself to the misery that can come if he were to fail.” He was out, the coach still in its wait. The joker Vikings who held it were also as questioning for the King’s return without his Queen.
“You are a fool yourself for underestimating Feliciano.”
“I’m only trying to protect him!”
“At the cost of the kingdoms!”
“I will not let that happen!” Ludwig in his anger, caught his grandfather by the collar, pulling him in such an ache that Aldrich feared some sort of lash. Ludwig, at noticing such release, breathed, letting his grandfather touch the ground again and moving aside, heading into the coach, command in his stare and signals to leave back to the field. Aldrich was left breathless at such an impulse.
“Ludwig…think about what happened to Romulus when he did this very thing…are you sure you want this to happen?” Louis said with a reached calm, hopeful yet, the rest joining in her raise, in their beg that Ludwig would give an answer that would mean his return to get his Queen.
The King remained, no movement, no vivacity. He only shut the door decided, leaving the rest in shaking fear, broken as if Khaos was right at the entrance of their city ready to inflict darkness.
“I’m willing to deal with whatever the consequences.”
The dragons began the lifting of their wings, the Vikings placing the necessary spells on the coach.
“The birthing room work as it used to. Anyone can walk in and out. You can see Feliciano if you wish…but I recommend you don’t do so this instant.”
The coach was off high in the skies, to the known distance that would lead to the Club Kingdom, back to the war, to what was to come, the stars above them coming closer and closer to their align. The near servants held to each other, whispers of death to come, some already whimpering, others beginning a lost of color, one that they had tried to glow red with hope, go grey. The former king and queen were desolate, nearing to each other with a hold that tried to comfort, forced to believe, but it was all like a goodbye, a horrible goodbye that tainted a future. Louis whimpered and fell herself, fearing that it could have been the last time she saw her grandson.
As they stared to those stars, they desperately hoped that history wouldn’t repeat itself. For the life of their king, things had to turn out different.
#Feliciano and the King of Hearts#gertia#gerita fanfiction#gerita fanfic#gerita fic#fatkoh#f&tkoh#I wish I had a joke since it's ch 69...but I got none
15 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chosen by the gods as the Queen of Hearts from the moment of birth, we follow Feliciano’s story as he grows into royal life, learns to rule, go against age old customs, and his relationship with his husband to be, the King of Hearts.
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62 I Chapter 63
I continue to take forever posting, but please be patient, work …plus a lot of traveling now that I’m back in Europe. Posting this from Germany, more specifically and fantastically, from the Heart’s Kingdom capital, Berlin. I hope you enjoy and continue to await updates…even if sometimes they take months.
… Also, WARNING: THIS CHAPTER HAS NSFW
Chapter 64
They couldn’t explain it as anything else. It had been dark magic, Khaos’s magic especially. Ludwig had created dark magic with ease, letting it control him and be used to attack Feliciano. When they had announced it to a room full of dignitaries, all those eyes fell on him with question, fear and precaution, some who stood by him moving aside, fearing that he was capable of releasing it that instant. Ludwig hadn’t been able to take that silence, those judging eyes, as if they were glaring to Khaos instead of the Heartian King. He left the room when he couldn’t take that aggravation, hands tightening, biting his lips to not let himself shout, scream, even tear up for the castle to see. The slam he gave to the doors as he exited made many cringe, while others thought on how they could help, some beginning to know that they had to begin the books of generational power and Khaos’s dark magic.
It took three days for Feliciano to fully heal and be allowed leave of the nursing room. He did so with energy and elation, the type that made many question if he had truly been hit by a dark spell.
More important than anything was meeting with Ludwig, embracing and assuring each other of their ever-present love, as well as ready to research and find out about this new side his king just presented.
Ludwig hadn’t come to visit him at all during his time in the nursery room, and when he finally exited, he wasn’t there either, just the pierce to bring him into gloom. He settled off to look for him, many in the castle telling him the same of not knowing whereabouts, of how they had barely seen him the last few days and how haunting things had felt in the castle since. He checked their room, any rooms of leisure, kitchen, dinning, hall, even the ballroom. He only managed to feel his presence in the King’s library, hidden well between its many items, Feliciano knew.
Nobody, only but the King was allowed entrance unless they deemed it so, but Feliciano had already snuck in there enough and his desperation to see Ludwig was stronger than whatever old rule. He gently made his entrance, trying to make his steps subtle, the taps to be confused with the grand clock in the room. He settled deeper into the many old shelves of books, deep into its engulfment, not spotting Ludwig yet and fearing he wouldn’t be here either. That’s when he caught the sound of fabric, as gentle as his steps, Feliciano only catching it because he heightened his senses to find his beloved. He didn’t reveal himself instantly, watching instead as Ludwig leaned back on an old stack of books, playing with a deep red ribbon, wrapping it rather harshly around his hand. He didn’t word, stressed, and Feliciano feared he was even trying to hold his breath as he made this exercise. He would cover his hand in the ribbon, turn it about as if trying to find some change, before he untangled and started again in his other hand.
“Amore…” he called gently, thankfully not startling him, only an empty rise of his eyes, before he turned back to his activity. He gave him no greeting, not even something whispered, like back in those days that he pretended he wasn’t there. Feliciano would not let that happen again. He let himself come near, wrapping his arms around his own, laying on his shoulder, and despite whatever blocking Ludwig tried to do, he leaned towards it, for once stopping his wrapping, breathing and actually relaxing.
“I missed you,” Feliciano started.
“It was…only three days.” Although he had missed him as much, holding himself from letting his arms wrap around him.
“Are you…are you all right?” Feliciano then took his face, forcing him to look into him, watching the other soothe in those bright brown eyes.
Ludwig sighed, given up to them. “I hurt you…I am not,” he managed to admit, trembling as he raised his hands, dearly placing them on Feliciano’s arms, ever so softly pulling him closer. Feliciano let himself fall and completely be depended on his arms, his chest, his usual embrace.
“I’m certain that it wasn’t you.”
“Feliciano-”
“I know you would never, ever, do something like that against me.” He hated to mention this, but they had to address it. “You hold Romulus’s tainted dark magic…we…should have expected this,” he saddened.
Ludwig sighed, becoming looser. “I shouldn’t have done this either way…I really should have…kept my distance in the end. I did what I did to protect you…and I failed horribly at it. Our marriage only made this stronger…this wasn’t supposed to happen…this isn’t what I was planning.”
Feliciano only held tighter, insulted, biting away tears. “No,” he scolded rather harshly in this comfort. “Our marriage was our destiny, our happiness and just the strength this kingdom needs.” He looked up to Ludwig again, shinning eyes resonated well in this dark room. “I am blessed to have you as my husband and will risk anything to always keep you mine. We got Khaos’s books for a reason and I promised you that we will find a way to deal with this with the information. I admit we were focused on other readings and we could have momentarily forgotten…but it’s never too late to get you in control of it, to even use it in our favor,” Feliciano trusted and hoped.
“After what I did to you, I refuse to use that magic again.”
“The best way to come into terms and control it, is by accepting it. Whether you like it or not, it’s still a power that’s part of you and it’s there for your disposal. I know it’s scary and…with what happened to me especially, but we’ll be really careful, and make sure you learn everything so you can make something that is Khaos’s yours. I’m sure you won’t do this again.”
Ludwig felt like he hadn’t smiled since the day of the accident, chuckling and taking a dear hold of Feliciano’s hand. He raised it to his lips to kiss in length, then letting it caress over his jaw.
“I was also in the same position when…finding about all this and…having to use Augusta’s harp. It is intimidating, but…I’ve learned that the best way in dealing with it, is facing it head on, unafraid and confident.”
“When did you become so wise?” Ludwig chuckled.
“I am Queen of Hearts, Ludwig! I have to show my position proud.”
“Even when you cry when you read those horror stories?”
“Of course!”
“And when you’re the real rainbow cookie thief.”
Sudden silence.
“How did you know that?” Feliciano trusted to reveal himself.
“You left them in our room, plain to see.”
“Fine, I might be Queen but I still don’t know how to behave.”
They laughed and enjoyed from this small innocent moment.
Thus the studying began, the intense reading that kept Ludwig awake for hours in their shared bed, Feliciano most of the time having to take the books away from his hand so he could focus on getting some rest. Egildhard and others who had dedicated to learning about dark magic, would sit on for hours with Ludwig, getting him to try basic spells, getting that very control he wanted and even other difficult tactics that he did well to master and grow. Ludwig begged for the confining spot they had for this specific kind of training, no one but his given teachers, healers in the area at whatever emergency and ready cleansing potions that Ludwig liked to take afterwards, hoping it could wash away any evil.
After weeks, Egilhard found him ready to join Kiku and Feliciano in their usual battle training. That day, when Ludwig had entered the room, he did so shy and hesitant, afraid to even look at his usual opponents, who in turn smiled and were more than glad to have him back.
“Ludwig! You are back with your rulers!” Egilhard called out from his usual watching spot, the same smile as the Queen and Jack. Feliciano had to hold himself from jumping and clapping.
“Well, the rules had remained the same. I encourage you to try out everything you have learned. We have healers in the vicinity, and we will act quicker than last time if anything. Are you all ready?”
The three nodded, taking their positions, Ludwig the one that looked the most nervous.
“Begin!” Egilhard called out.
Feliciano started and went again with that energy orb spell, but this time, proof of his practice and power increase, he created many more, the training room a beautiful show of lights, and, which was indeed new to Ludwig, there was a reflection on the floor, like that of water. He knew there was reason for it, but for now, it didn’t show any effect. Kiku knew what it did though, having practiced on a spell that avoided its attack, using it to slide through this reflection like ice, ready. Feliciano began to swing dangerous balls of light like it was a game, picking any random one and just hurling, creating quite a beautiful show to Ludwig. Kiku, now unsheathing a pretend sword, began swinging, breaking them apart with a spell of his own. Feliciano, seeing his approach, did the amazement of getting as many orbs as possible to circle like a large ring, pushing it towards Kiku, sparks exploding beautifully in the reflection, hurling and tiring Kiku in silence, now having no other choice than to sit and regain energy, hoping that Ludwig could take it and distract Feliciano.
The King was actually fearful to face him, especially after these new spells that reminded well of his coming as Ace, but he did have to practice himself, and show his King power, and so he ran and began to formulate something in his mind.
Seeing his approach, whatever the reflection held, Feliciano intensified it and so Ludwig found himself slowed, weakening, every movement more of a force to make. Ludwig knew there was something in the dark spells he could use, that could liberate him, but still so hesitant, still so fearful.
When the force of this spell became too much, basically constricting him to slight pain, Ludwig decided on releasing and testing. He conjured a dark rope like light, managing to whip it to the floor, crashing like glass the reflection under him, revealing the familiar terrain of the training room, where he could move as he wished again. Before Feliciano could bring it back, that very same rope that still lingered he used to wrap around Feliciano’s leg, making him trip and loose his spell all completely. Feliciano quickly stood after cutting the rope with a spell of his own, then creating hardened red shields, ready for the close-up combat. Ludwig engulfed his hands in a dark magic, surely to intensify his punches. He was nervous as he walked forward, fearing what it could do if he didn’t keep his control, but Feliciano’s believing smile as he came closer made him smirk too, bringing forth the confidence to let him throw the first punch.
They kept well in their battle, both their spells doing well to defend and attack, in their deadly rendezvous giving just the time needed for Kiku to fully regain himself. He cut right between them, skillful, hidden, without any kind of expectance, leaving both Ludwig and Feliciano surprised as he managed to stop the dark magic Ludwig had used in his hands. There was a moment of impression as Ludwig now looked to his normal pale hands, Feliciano just as wondered, it was the weakness that Kiku did well to use and trip them.
Kiku stood ready for surely the battle that would come to him, sword, energy spells around him that grew like flowers, ready to act as a shield at whatever their fierceness.
Ludwig and Feliciano gazed between themselves and decided to go at him together. They struck their hands, and from its unwinding they created strong lighting bolts, lighting the entire arena in fierce colors that had many of the soldiers moving back. They stood back to back, uniting, intensifying and making it grow across the room. Kiku was frightful.
In coordination, exact, as they should be one mind as King and Queen, did they raise their hands and omitted their attack. Kiku tried what he could to hold it down with his sword, but it was too powerful, and so he had no other choice than to find cover in a makeshift rock in the area. Ludwig and Feliciano let the lightning dance around the room, loving its splendor and then feeling proud to know that they made it with their combined magic. Kiku couldn’t leave them in that for long, and so he settled on strong wind spells, enough to misdirect the direction of the lightning until Ludwig and Feliciano had to cover themselves. They continued using their combine magic to create a shield to protect them. It was in its shadow that Feliciano got an idea.
“I’m going to make this shield grow and blow, but I need you to use a Polynia spell with it.”
Ludwig’s eyes widened, being that a dark spell. “What? No! We haven’t done that combination! It could go horribly wrong!” He heavily worried, using instead more energy to keep the shield going.
“The books do say that it can be combined with other magic! We won’t know until we try. It's best if we do it now to practice and see where we could go with it!” Feliciano was so sure and ready, for once Ludwig being the one that feared, still crouching in his position as he kept the shield alive. He breathed, knowing that he could be just as brave, just as powerful and daring.
“All right,” he decided, with a determination that made Feliciano smile.
“We’ll make sure Kiku doesn’t get hurt,” Feliciano promised, beginning in silence the spell that made the shield grow as he wanted. Ludwig, still slightly as fearful, began his own incantation, finding concentration and control when he directed the movements of his hand to the ground, letting the spell arise, combining its air with the magic they used for their shield. In amazement to all, they saw the shield grow and even diminish, destroying every spark of lightning Kiku had taken to his control, now heading his direction, ready to attack the poor Jack with all its force. Kiku had no escape, summoning the hands of surrender that made Ludwig and Feliciano win.
In an amazing instant of cease, in a single slash of their hands, the spell engulfed the lightning to nothing, and the shield was gone, peace once again in the training room.
What came next were applauses, from Egilhard and the present soldiers. It was not the kind of reaction they were expecting, but the three royals had smiled, standing and joining to present themselves and hear Egilhard’s new words.
“Beautiful work! The three of you! Kiku, you broke a dark spell! How did you do that?”
“It was an intensified Zara spell. I actually read about it in one of Khaos’s books.”
“We will practice well that spell the next few days then…everyone will,” he called out loud for even the soldiers. “And a combine of dark and Heartian magic, amazing! This is the kind of thing you all should do here! Releasing everything you can do to grow our advantages. Ah, each day I see you three fighting here, I grow even more hopeful.” And the three agreed, with a breath of relief to keep their minds at bay with issues about the war.
“We shall continue our practices in three days’ time.”
“I don’t believe there’s an issue with practicing tomorrow either,” Ludwig told.
Egilhard raised an eye, “sir…isn’t it your birthday tomorrow?”
To be honest, with all the planning, dark power training, calculating, establishing and law enforcing of taking kingship the passing weeks, Ludwig had all forgotten about his own birthday, seen in the width of his eyes, the stilling of his being, his words froze as he tried to find an explanation that didn’t involve telling them that he forgot. The others saw it obvious enough though, smirking.
“I believe I should give you a day to unwind and calm yourself from all the turmoil of war planning, to celebrate a day as the one of your birth. So then, till next time,” Egilhard smiled, making his way to leave, along with several soldiers that followed him, ready for their own training regimen.
Usually, when it was a royal’s birthday, especially a king’s, a new one at that, it was celebrated in the usual lavish ball, but Ludwig had denied it this time, instead just asking for a dinner to spend with his family and some time to relax without any kind of imposing duty. As promised, no rushing servants for the job of the day, no scheduled harsh training, no war planning, no signing, no law abiding, just no one coming to him to break a calm that he had long missed since turning king. He had forgotten the last time he had woken this late in the morning. This time he could enjoy just gazing and cuddling with his husband, not even words to interrupt the serenity.
“I want to give you your present now,” Feliciano gleamed, raising in excitement.
“You got me something?” Ludwig was honestly surprised.
“Mhm!” Feliciano stood from the bed and headed over to one of the many drawers in their wardrobe, an area that had been protected by Pookie for a while now, who would hiss and growl every time Ludwig tried to reach for it.
“Good job,” Feliciano congratulated him, picking up a wrapped package, cuddling Pookie before he took his spot in the bed again, handing over the gift, wanting Ludwig to immediately open.
Too slow in Feliciano’s opinion did Ludwig rip the red packaging with a golden bow, until he was presented with a book, a richly decorated one of trees and birds, probably the most beautiful book cover Ludwig had seen in his life. He stared in utter aw at its design before he read the tittle. “All the Adventures of Dietrich and Irmhild…all of them, this actually has all of them,” Ludwig gazed upward to Feliciano curiously, but still with a shine in his eyes that weakened him to childish wonder.
“Yep! All the stories collected from all over the provinces of the Hearts Kingdom. It even has versions from the Japanese province,” Feliciano glowed proudly.
“How…did you find this?”
“It took asking a bunch of Vikings,” Feliciano laughed. “I was looking for a copy for some time now and read that there was a complete collection somewhere in the Norwegian Province. I contacted Lukas and he managed to find it. In return, I paid him a trip to visit his brother in the Spades Kingdom.”
Ludwig already held the item dear, flipping through to the pages to see it golden, well intact, nothing to prove of age or mold. The stories were divided in their province of coming, with art and borders that brought more enchantment in Ludwig’s eyes.
“This is…this is…amazing, perfect, beautiful…thank you!” He was truly taken, not expecting such a touching and rare gift already so early in the morning of his twentieth birthday. He couldn’t keep his eyes off it, tempted to already begin its reading.
“Do you still like them as much as we used to when we were kids?”
“To be honest, not as much, after all, so much time has passed and I grew other interests, but the stories are still dear to me and I was already thinking of re-reading some, just…never had the time or chance.”
Feliciano cuddled closer, his arms well wrapped around him as they belonged. “Well, you have most of the day, and you can read me a story every night before going to sleep,” he fluttered beautifully, Ludwig chuckling and bringing him more into his arms, his eyes detaching from the book for once to stare into his.
“I’ll be glad to.”
And Feliciano kissed him in thanks and expectation.
Ludwig was in the book the entire day, hours in one of the reading rooms, Feliciano in his own book as well, holding to each other’s hand as they lost themselves in the stories the pages presented, relaxed and like time was now truly theirs.
Around the midafternoon, Ludwig and Feliciano joined the cooks in making a cake, a pink one with fruits and marshmallows that towered high. For their dinner, the dessert was imposing from its sitting in the table, none really eating all the food as they wanted an instant piece. There was enough for the whole castle to eat. Ludwig and Feliciano had enjoyed many pieces, had even brought along with them to their room to enjoy as Ludwig read.
“…they had saved the couple from the deep waters, not minding at all entangling in its current and soaking their traveling clothes,” Ludwig read, resting on the floor, leaning his head to the bed, on either side of him Feliciano’s naked legs as he instead took seating on the bed, taking constant bites of the cake pieces they had brought.
It was like Feliciano was keeping him caged to keep on reading the story and Ludwig did not mind, one arm wrapped around one leg, caressing sweetly. “They had lost time of the day to continue their traveling to Tokyo and so had found settling in an abandoned church along the way. They covered what they could to keep it warm, making a dazzling fire and hanging their clothes to dry from there. The sounds of the night worked well like lullabies, the air enchanting, beautiful, making their gazes between one another heated and wanting…” Ludwig suddenly halted, reading that part again, getting some wrong connotations from what was supposed to be a children’s tale. Thinking perhaps just him jumping to conclusions, he continued.
“…their want for each other could not be held for much longer. They knew they had to act, especially in such a beautiful night, with just the air, just the romance they could succumb to, all their private wishes for once to be released the closer they came, the more their hands looked for more of their skin.” Yes…this was happening. As he rummaged through the next pages of this particular story, Ludwig realized that what followed was a detailed telling of the two main characters’ love making.
“Um…”
“Why did you stop?” Feliciano wondered, not at all perturbed, enjoying still from his cake. Ludwig wondered if he had even heard.
“Feliciano this is…uh…” how could he even word it?
“Come on, Ludwig, it’s nothing we haven’t heard or read ourselves.”
“But these are…childhood heroes…having sex.”
And Feliciano still shrugged. “These are from the Italian tales that were meant for adults. I had heard about it, just never actually…read it to truly see.”
“You really…don’t mind?”
“All natural thigs, Ludwig. Go on, I find parts like these to be beautiful and they’ll be lovely in your voice.”
Ludwig blushed, only getting more shaking.
“Don’t worry.” Feliciano leaned and placed a kiss on his head. “It’s just us. Think of it as part as any other story you’ve read till now.” He smiled in that accepting way that had Ludwig sighing and agreeing, making himself as comfortable between him as he had been for the night.
“…they kissed with that fire blazing behind them, its fuel heating more of their kiss, of the daringness to continue threading free skin.”
Feliciano hummed, loving indeed how the words coming from Ludwig’s mouth made him feel just as heated.
“Dietrich had for so long loved Irmhild’s legs, and what an honor it was to finally have them to his holding however he pleased, threading and taking to his wants.” It was in that exact moment that Ludwig took strong notice of the very pair of legs he found attracting himself, covering well both his sides of vision, now colored and glowing beautifully under the dim lighting of the room.
“He continued forward until he reached his center, drinking his glory, his shouts bringing heavenly glow into the church, more blessing than whatever ritual had long ago taken place.” Ludwig began a soft thread and scratch, his words and tone working an enchantment that had Feliciano slightly moaning. Ludwig smiled as he noticed what his words were doing, taking more embrace of those legs, letting his face lean and fall on them.
“He was above him, taking well the delicacy that laid under him, wanting to his ruling, for no one to dare to take from him and-” Ludwig had been persuaded by the color of Feliciano’s skin and the images in his head enough to fall to the temptation of a kiss. Feliciano hummed and swayed to the kisses placed, Ludwig letting the book close and fall to the ground uncaring. He turned to face both those legs in their entirety, kissing, licking all over them until he dared begin a soft thread up. He took the inner fullness and softness of his thighs, slightly biting, salivating it all in his owning, hands caressing their own way up, until they teased at the hem of his underwear, fingers escaping to take better hold of his backside, as velvet as his legs, pushing him more into his mouth, until he could kiss all his hips.
Feliciano moved wherever was necessary to give him more access, even letting those fingers begin the removal of the garment, kissing behind in its thread down his leg until it was off and he could focus back on his center, which he readily began to take into his mouth. It was surprising how daring he sucked and licked, like an experienced art, that familiar nervousness forgotten to pleasure his lover how he knew and could. To Feliciano, Ludwig’s mouth was already above the reach of great pleasure, his loud moans now decorating the room, letting himself fall to the bed slow, sometimes arching when Ludwig sucked just the right spot.
His mouth on his member was not enough, Ludwig wanted the taste of his stomach and sides, which he began to take, leaving an occasional bite that increased the strength of Feliciano’s shouts. How he loved it, only making him bite harder, hands now caressing at his back, while Feliciano let his own hand traverse his own, as well as his hair and strong arms.
Further up Feliciano’s chest Ludwig went, leaving the ground of the floor until his body joined Feliciano on the bed, on top of him as he decorated him whole in kisses. Feliciano could now wrap his arms around him, scratching, pulling, leaving his own kisses against Ludwig’s head as he instead left them on his collarbone and neck. Ludwig reached Feliciano’s mouth, a kiss heated and passionate that had them writhing across the sheets, always asking for more, driving themselves madden for each other, only a need for a breath enough to dispatch them, into a lock of eyes that kept them frozen in that moment.
Their want was clear, the moment of initiation there and in that silence it was decided, more assurance in the way Feliciano threaded his fingers gently across Ludwig’s face.
“Do we…tonight?” Ludwig still wanted to question aloud.
“Yes…” Feliciano accepted so blissfully already.
“Are…are you sure? Are…you ready?” Ludwig was ever as nervous, but his want was stronger tonight.
“Definitely.”
Ludwig could tell in the utter epitome of dream he represented, taking his face yet again to land him back on their kiss, on wild hands threading the necessary to heighten, to slowly remove articles to reveal more of their skin to small fires that glowed in the room.
Finally, there was a moment that their naked bodies laid against each other, an exhilarating enough that warmed them, painting them red and giving shivers of delight. Ludwig managed so Feliciano could have his head rested by their pillows, checking constantly they were both comfortable in the bed, his eyes and hands getting distracted and placing them once again to grab, to feel and soothe against that amazing skin that continued Feliciano’s hums. Their groins rubbed deliciously together, that cradle of their hips electrifying, having them already grabbing to the sheets tightly as if dear life was hidden in their silk. But Ludwig wanted that depth, and Feliciano wanted him entirely inside him, needy and humming that request, words lost in the foggy haze of their passion. Ludwig could understand it though, letting one hand start a soft thread from his feet, down his legs, to his thighs, his ass, and finally his entrance, testing a single finger, a widening and wetting spell under his breath as he inserted, spinning softly, creating that needed space as well as louder moans and mewls from Feliciano’s mouth. Delightful they were, having Ludwig smirking, testing to do so faster, harder, earning the roll of eyes, arch and screams that he wanted. He dared a second finger, trying the third, until he knew Feliciano was ready to take his own erection, yet he halted, he stared, to that last bits of virginal essence, shown more physically in the promise necklace that still Feliciano wore, the only item on his naked chest.
Despite how dark the room was, Feliciano shone still as reddish, orange and even rose as a sun, truly a beauty, a majesty worthy of being Queen and an Ace, and Ludwig felt so small, so human, but he was to dare at heaven, take it and enjoy from it as if he belonged to be a god as well. Feliciano breathed out, air in heat that tainted him in more colors of love and passion. Ludwig could not remove his eyes as one hand traversed through the bedside table, scourging until he found a familiar red collar.
He remembered how Gilbert had given it to him shortly before they had left on the trip around the four kingdoms, to use if ever this very moment occurred. Ludwig to this day was surprised that it had survived all the countless of things that happened, to be able to wrap around perfect to that delectable neck, one that Ludwig reached to kiss as he angled his hips, tip where it should, body ready, hands gentle and kisses loving. They both enjoyed those kisses, not minding its lengths, its distractions for what was meant to happen next.
“Is it all right?” Ludwig was ever cautious.
“Mhm,” Feliciano nodded, with a slight tremble, one that didn’t make Ludwig so sure.
“Feliciano, are you really-”
“Yes, please, I am,” he was able to convince still, a devotion Ludwig could see clearly in his eyes, that raised his hips, took Feliciano’s hand tightly, laying them as comfortably as he could upon the bed.
“I-I’m going to, okay…”
Feliciano nodded once again and afterwards Ludwig began a smoothing push, both admitting soft, different, but the deeper Ludwig went, Feliciano’s soothing expression grimaced and groaned, away from singing moans. The immense pleasure that started surrounding Ludwig wasn’t worth seeing Feliciano like this. He was ready to depart, but Feliciano raised his hand and kept a strong hold on his shoulders, potent enough to even have his nails piercing the skin there, slowly raising his legs to wrap them around Ludwig.
“Do-don’t worry…please continue,” Feliciano wanted to push on. He kept telling himself that he was ready, that a little pain was not going to ruin it. He could take it.
Ever so careful and worried, Ludwig pushed on slow, hating how Feliciano proceeded to cringe, but he was following the demands of the pushes Feliciano managed with his legs, until Ludwig knew for sure that he was buried deliciously and fully inside him.
It was glorious, like truly engulfed in unimaginable heights, but through that cloudy haze of pleasure he could still see Feliciano’s pain, having to pull himself from this heaven, away from thrusting on like instinct and his want called for, but love and care for Feliciano showed stronger as he lay still, breathing heavily above him, gazing between one another as they let themselves be adjusted and discover. Oh, this was enough, this was fulfilling, amazing, Ludwig wrapping well around him, intermingling breaths and settling with that welcoming of their sex.
“Are…are you all right?” Ludwig managed to word somehow.
Feliciano could only nod, as the piercing passed, as ecstasy began to make its entrance, as light came, as Feliciano’s small groans turned into melodic moans.
“It-it’s, wonderful,” Feliciano breathed out in dream as it slowly turned into the bliss so many had spoken about. Oh, it was so much more than words, or tales, or even pictures. It was an union unlike any, as they said, becoming their one, their power, released in this air of grandeur pleasure.
“You…you can move now,” Feliciano sounded almost hypnotized.
“Are you…really-”
“Yes, I am, just please…” his legs tightened around him, bringing his hands to his back, caress as sweetly, a wonderful touch to add to their present union. “Let’s give in.”
The content, the adoration in his eyes and even the way his body relaxed to the pleasure was just enough for Ludwig, who began to pull, then, in a wonderful friction, in, his first thrust announced in a loud moan.
“More…” Feliciano asked, expecting the strengthening and speed of that fulfill. But Ludwig remained cautious, and despite the amazement and the continuing increase of dreaming haze in his mind, he began slow, with sweet caresses, kisses against Feliciano’s neck that assured him more that Feliciano’s moans were now of indeed deep pleasure.
As the assurance grew, he confided to give in to speed, to take more of those depths, relishing on the skin surrounding him, joining Feliciano in decorating the room in their sounds.
“More…” Feliciano begged more loudly, and this time, oh truly this time, did Ludwig let himself give fully in, harsh, with speed, force, all sparks of lighting and beautiful storms in their bed. It shook, it bounced with their force, all red, all shouts, their union ruling and giving more sparks of love to continue them in those thrusts, in wraps of arms, kisses, strong, wanting to keep that bliss, their heaven. Ludwig quickly learned to use well the strength presented in his body, it aiding to find a spot that had Feliciano losing sense of all the tangible around him.
Only but Ludwig, oh only Ludwig, taking in his all to something that was turning to his mightiest need. They repeated words of love, of makings of strength and speed, until that wanted forever had to reach a peak that they had to accept if even unwanted.
It exploded, it tainted magnificence, they fell harshly but ever so comfortable in their arms, in that comfort, Feliciano still keeping his legs strong around Ludwig’s waist, and Ludwig kept himself inside him, still relishing by knowing well that he was in his queen’s depths, taken for him, all for him, only for him, Ludwig repeating that claim in unintelligible words, kisses and even bites of showcase.
“I love you, I love you, I love you,” was their mantra, kisses continuing until exhaustion reached them, until they desired sleep, although wanting to remain in the sweat of what was their deepest passion, together, wraps well around them. Part of Ludwig wanted to hope he could keep himself inside him for all the night, to always keep them unified, hoping for new pleasures to easily pick up and start again. Comfort had won though, content in the naked press of their skin, their easy breaths as they settled into sleep, well into their crooks as continuation of their love making. Ecstasy it was even with eyes closed, in dreams.
Unnoticed went the change of Feliciano’s promise necklace, now red with a beautiful white floral design, uniting in the center to the usual heart of the kingdom.
The promise had been fulfilled, kissed then by the sudden entering of a single red rose petal.
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feliciano and the King of Hearts
Chapter 1 I Chapter 2 I Chapter 3 I Chapter 4 I Chapter 5 I Chapter 6I Chapter 7 I Chapter 8 IChapter 9I Chapter 10I Chapter 11I Chapter 12 I Chapter 13 I Chapter 14 I Chapter 15 I Chapter 16 I Chapter 17 I Chapter 18 I Chapter 19I Chapter 20 I Chapter 21 I Chapter 22 I Chapter 23 I Chapter 24 I Chapter 25 I Chapter 26 I Chapter 27 I Chapter 28I Chapter 29 I Chapter 30 I Chapter 31 I Chapter 32 I Chapter 33 I Chapter 34 I Chapter 35 I Chapter 36 I Chapter 37I chapter 38 I Chapter 39 I Chapter 40 I Chapter 41 I Chapter 42 I Chapter 43 I Chapter 44 I Chapter 45 I Chapter 46I Chapter 47 I Chapter 48 I Chapter 49 I Chapter 50 I Chapter 51 I Chapter 52 I Chapter 53 I Chapter 54 I Chapter 55 I Chapter 56 I Chapter 57 I Chapter 58 I Chapter 59 I Chapter 60I Chapter 61 I Chapter 62
Chapter 63
It was sometimes odd to think that there would be an alignment by the end of the year, one that would bring about a war, a monstrous Khaos that was surely capable of destroying everything they knew and loved, but things continued in quite the peace, the new royals’ beginning reign one of calm and much business and preparations. It was this constant training, strengthening and action that the new rulers committed themselves to that gave the rest of the kingdom hope and belief that no such harsh evils would befall on them as they had done in the war of the blackened decades.
As they were told and warned, taking the full kingdom did involve a lot of work and activities that left no such time for nothing or mindless wandering. Every time they thought something was done and they could perhaps enjoy from a nice nap, something always did arise that needed their attention. It was aggravating of course, but it was always worth the great outcomes that played out in the lives of their people. To be honest, right now the only thing that was bringing exhilaration, the one thing that the three royals were honestly looking forward to every morning, were their magic training sessions.
Kiku had to focus, had to focus on whatever inner silence and peace he could utter, to block everything, leaving him in a sort of bubble to take time to think, chant, all while a simulated storm continued around him. Decided on how he wanted his power to reach and showcase, he focused on that spell, expanding his arms, pressing his hands, until piercing slabs arose from the ground. Instantly, the wind now not as powerful, for Kiku had used its blown to make the dangerous towers that surrounded him, protecting him from his current enemies. Sadly, one of his foes today had perfected well a technique, and before he knew it, he was on the ground, Feliciano in the vicinity with a proud smirk, having easily tripped him in his distraction, using a spell on his eyes to keep good watch of Kiku throughout everything. But Kiku was not so easily calling defeat, he quickly stood up and both started a hand to hand combat, fierce and dangerous as any serious battle. Kiku seemed to have the upper hand as he was the one that kept shooting power at Feliciano’s chest, but the other did well to defend, using protection spells and doing what he could to strengthen them while he thought about his next move. He called forth red balls of fire to hang across the room, setting an aim and coming forward to reign. Kiku had to depart, jumping and swaying away from all their burns successfully.
Ludwig was done with watching, he had assessed the situation enough, he could take place, he could take out his staff and fight. Taking energy from what was left of Feliciano’s fireball spell, he arose them into the same spheres, raging now on both his targets, both rushing off to avoid them as much as they could.
At one point, Feliciano had tired of running, instead making a large shield that expanded throughout the entire training area, the reigns landing harshly on the glass he created, even protecting Kiku. It was not strong enough though, as it had broken and the reign continued, making Ludwig actually smile at how well he had perfected this spell.
Feliciano was quick with an idea.
He took those reigning fires, taking their energy and instead pulling them to his command, then aimed at Ludwig, who had to jump away and find cover elsewhere.
Sometimes he forgot that with their marriage, the union of their power became stronger, giving more access for each to take control of their spells.
Ludwig decided on using a speeding spell, one that had him practically flying until he was before Feliciano, staff ready to inflict. Feliciano was actually confident in a shield he created himself over his arms, using them also as a weapon to fight against the slashes and throws of Ludwig’s staff, this time the shield standing to continue in plight.
Feliciano managed to get enough force to be able to push Ludwig to the ground, practically squishing him with the shield, gaining enough power to go high, then gather power, energy from all around reaching in an electrical hold that shone deadly to all who watched. Both Ludwig and Kiku panicked, not knowing if they could deal with something of that magnitude.
“Stop! Stop! Stop!” Egilhard called loudly in worry.
Feliciano stopped himself before all that spell could be freed, the light leaving off the room until it was washed in its usual earth tones. All the magic, even the one that had Feliciano so high up in the air, began to wear off and so the Queen found himself hurling forward to the ground, screaming and wailing. Lucky for him, he had a husband that was ready and had got himself placed in the right position, catching him in an elegant manner as if it was all a theatrical plan.
“Are you all right, liebling?” Ludwig worried, caressing him dear in the reach of his hands.
“Yes, yes, amore. Was just a little scared. Thank you!” He nuzzled close, placing a quick kiss on his lips before he could stand on the ground again.
Egilhard and Kiku reached them with smiles. “Excellent work as always, men. You have proven yourselves enough to start a new chapter of the Enda charts.”
Feliciano clapped, knowing that it meant more mental spells, having to reach a deeper part of their beings and to not even word out incantations as they did them.
“How about we start in two days, if it sets well in your schedules?”
“I don’t think we’ll have a problem,” Feliciano thought.
“We will be here,” Kiku bowed.
“I’m sure we’ll all be looking forward,” Ludwig appreciated.
“Perfect then! By the way, your majesty, next time, be more controlling and careful when dealing with higher level spells. I know we’re preparing ourselves for a powerful war, but this is only our training sessions and you’re fighting against your husband and Jack. Leave all that power for our enemies, for now. Don’t be so forceful,” he advised.
Feliciano bowed in agreement, “will do my best!”
“Very well, gentlemen, you’re free to go!” And the three were off.
Kiku went ahead to deal with some issues concerning the schedules of new servants in the castle, Ludwig was supposed to talk to the guards of the city concerning some recent crimes and Feliciano was supposed to deal with some archives concerning population in the kingdom. Yet both the royals found themselves taking a detour through a less populated hall, alone for them to laugh, spin about like children and just have some chats, a freedom from the recent straining. It was the line they needed to not have them on the brink of insanity because of the large workload they had recently gotten, for a moment of love, to gaze into their eyes and let whatever sweet caress thread through their skin. Sometimes it was too much, a largeness that Ludwig couldn’t take in movement, having to drag Feliciano to the wall to hold him against it, keeping himself between him just to really take it all as it should be. They would laugh, settle in a moment of gazes, and then kiss, giving themselves the chance to intensify, to grow their moment in soft lips, then tongue, perhaps a bite that would leave their lips in a beautiful shade of plump red. They moaned, hands began moving elsewhere. Feliciano kept his on Ludwig’s back, sometimes coming to the front and caressing his chest and stomach, while Ludwig let his traverse his thighs, in that moment daring a grab of his rear, pushing him forward to himself, a slight grinding that was indeed inappropriate if they were out in the castle halls. Someone could- a sudden cough, both turning to face Abasi, who had the misfortune of catching them like this. They instantly dropped and detached themselves, embarrassingly having to clean saliva of each from their mouths.
“Ye-yes, yes, Abasi, what’s the matter?” Feliciano asked, fixing himself as if the White kingdom citizen hadn’t spotted them as they were.
“Feliciano, my brethren want a moment to speak to you. And Ludwig, your family is waiting to have lunch with you,” Abasi brought back again the orders expected of their castle, of back to business and to the never-ending ordeals.
“Yes.”
“We will head immediately,” Ludwig made sure.
“Very well then.”
Ludwig left a last kiss on Feliciano’s lips before he made his way down the known hall to the lunch room, while Feliciano, pouting slightly at not having Ludwig or eating, followed behind Abasi.
“…I really…do not want to use it,” Feliciano admitted to all, looking rather fearful to his new weapon, Augusta’s harp.
“You were pretty adamant the first few days. What’s wrong now?” Kandake wondered, leaning, taking her eyes away from the book she was reading, of the many Ludwig and Feliciano had taken from Khaos.
The harp itself seemed to join her in this questioning.
“It’s just…too powerful…”
“Isn’t that what we need,” Abasi added.
“Yes, and I’m sure I will use it in the war…but now-”
“What happened?” Kandake guessed as much.
“I…burned myself once…and…almost shot a spell at Augustino,” Feliciano shyly admitted, embarrassed and terrified of those events, proclaiming his decision of halting its use.
All those in the room sighed, trying to find what advice they could give him.
“Feliciano, you have to understand that it’s necessary you master the use of the harp. These fears are simple ones that we can manage to help you with if you discuss it with us. We’ll have a healer in the room always, a trainer, and it will be in a safe spot away from any kinds of infants,” Kandake said hoping it could help.
Feliciano still gripped his hands, trying to find anything else to say that could take him away from this.
“I know…it’s a lot…but it’s exactly what we need if we want a prosperous future.”
“You’ll soon accustom to it and bring forth amazing power in ease, but to do that, we must settle a strict training regime that is constant and can help you truly get acquainted with it,” another mentioned.
“I studied well Augusta’s use of the harp through writings left behind. I think I can serve as a fitting tutor,” Abasi was proud, standing tall and prepared as if he was to start teaching that very moment.
Feliciano was left with no exit this time, breathing out whatever worry he held, having to accept, looking to the harp and removing any fear of what could happen in his use.
He sighed, “promise that there would be healers and that no one would be allowed into that room unless it’s for urgent business. Also…be patient and understanding…I’m still getting used to having so much power and I am sometimes intimidated. I very much will appreciate it all.”
They all bowed, “yes, your majesty.”
Feliciano didn’t think he would ever get used to that.
They filled the table in frivolous chat, about drama with musicians, Gilbert trying out a new instrument, how a citizen painted a building in a green color instead of the demanded red and how Ludwig should do something about it. He pouted, focused on his food and when his family will finish this sudden reunion, part of him thinking this to be wasteful discussion.
“-I mean, I know when to get down and ready, unlike Ludwig here, who is married and has still not consummated with his husband,” Gilbert declared in an ease to all.
Ludwig choked, coughing and all turning to worry and help with his sudden dilemma.
“Can we refrain speaking about these things at the table,” Ludwig tried to diverge.
“It’s nothing to be ashamed about, Ludwig,” Monika said, not being at all alarmed.
“Feliciano told us you’re waiting for the opportune moment,” Reinhardt added.
“I think it’s something very sweet.”
“But boring!” Gilbert had to ruin.
“Gilbert…” their mother would scold still, even with her children being two grown adults, one a king even.
“Come on, mutti, doesn’t the kingdom need that kind of energy magic from them.”
“The kingdom is perfectly stable, something that Ludwig, Feliciano and Kiku had done well to place in their recent crowning.”
“It’s also private and I would prefer if it’s something that stays between me and my queen.” Despite Ludwig’s seriousness, the gaze his family laid on him was as if he had said some bad joke. Gilbert offered to laugh to not make his little brother feel bad. Ludwig glared at him.
“What?” The older was now truly lost.
“My sex life…it’s private!” He thought it obvious, not something that he should declare as he did.
“Well…to a certain extent, it is,” Monika began to awkwardly explain.
“To a certain extent? What do you mean?” He was starting to get scared.
“Don’t worry, it’s not like they write everything you do in the bedroom to a newspaper for the whole kingdom to read,” Monika wanted to assure before anything.
“Yet I’m starting to get that something happens…what happens?” Ludwig neared to know.
“It’s only a small thing, something quite beautiful and plentiful that florist and farmers look forward to, especially when it’s the first time a King and Queen make love.”
“But…what happens?” Ludwig still demanded to know.
“You’ll see when the time comes,” Reinhardt thought he could finish it as.
“Exactly. I can tell you that basically the whole kingdom would know that you have finally consummated.”
“This makes me feel unsettled,” Ludwig admitted, getting all to chuckle.
“Don’t worry, it’s only natural. Just don’t feel pressured into anything. As I said, you and Felicano’s moment would come, you will see and I’m sure it would be amazing for you both,” Monika smiled.
“Thank you, Mutti…but can we please stop talking about these kind of things at our lunch table.”
Augustino was learning something new each day. By now he was an active crawler, picking things, laughing and being more aware of the many games Feliciano played with him. He especially loved it when his uncle would spin him about, loud laughter that buried the room in enchantment, his parents smiling in wonder at the joy their son created.
“Tino, Tino, Augusto, Augustino,” Feliciano would always sing to him, earning the most adorable claps from the infant.
“Will you all stop,” Lovino would still beg.
“He loves it,” Feliciano would coo as he rubbed their noses together, the boy still loudly laughing.
Ludwig entered the room, the stress in his expression from his recent king dealings dwindling at the site of his nephew and husband so close and loving.
“Ciao, Ludwig,” Feliciano greeted. The baby boy mumbling some incoherency in call for him in join.
“It’s pretty late. Shouldn’t Augustino be resting by now?” Ludwig thought, not stopping in coming forward, taking the boy in his arms to play and coo as the other had done.
“He’s having fun right now,” Antonio saw.
“Won’t do so until you leave him alone,” Lovino groaned, eyes heavy with countless sleepless nights of having to watch his son.
“Then, Feliciano, we better leave them,” Ludwig suggested, receiving a pout reaction from Feliciano.
The uncle placed one last kiss on Augustino’s head before Ludwig gave him to Lovino, who held him as gently and lovingly, a comforting hold that had Augustino yawning, eyes dimming and surely ready to fall asleep that instant. Both parents were relieved, coming close, both so tired that they might as well take sleep there with their son. Ludwig and Feliciano decided to leave silently, held hands, waiting to be a sufficient distance to speak of their day and activities, a beautiful routine that had fallen as they made their way every night to their room. As they would undress, lay on their bed, they would set a chorus of kisses and gentle touches across their bodies. Never too heated, never enough to instigate something too passionate. Sometimes, as they would gaze as deeply as they did into their eyes, seeing stars and ethereal lights, did they wonder if this would be the night they would truly give up and let themselves engulf in the furthest reaches of love. Worry, nervousness and fear would win out, not that they minded just resting well in their arms, cuddled, an occasional kiss to aid in their dreams.
They continued to have the patience to wait.
It was a day of training like any other, all the royals called to practice their strength, all the full necessary for the war. Ludwig, Feliciano and Kiku had come down excited, ready to try out new things that they had read about and their teacher would explain. They were giddy, and the teacher was just as so, smiling as he explained the basics to spells without the use of word, how it had to do with mind, concentration, reaching to a depth of their being and managing well control of it. They started with simple exercises, like creating a light spell that usually needed words, in the hold of their hands, gravitating and growing at the wish Egilhard asked to watch and guide their potential. He thought them to have done wonderful, increasing, diminishing, no matter, they did well to deal with the amounts.
He thought it safe to move on to other spells, ones of more strength like changing the color of certain objects in the room, aiming fire at targets, making shields, throwing lethal weapons at far distances and even lifting heavy objects. By the afternoon, Egilhard found them ready to do their usual combat, and so the three took their positions and readied themselves to fight.
“Yes! I would love to see all kinds of strong releases, but remember, this is just practice, so be careful and don’t hurt your companions,” was the last warning he shouted before he signaled them to begin.
The three nodded, Feliciano rushing off forward to start. He began by doing an earth quaking spell, directed towards Kiku, who did well to jump between cracks. No matter how Feliciano intensified it, Kiku always managed an escape. Because of the determination he was keeping, it was late when he noticed the impending approach of his husband. Ludwig was ready to inflict an unconsciousness spell, but Feliciano rolled out of target just in time, Ludwig hitting the ground instead. They began their practiced hand to hand combat, Ludwig impressed at the strength Feliciano had grown to stand his strong ones, showing no mercy and Feliciano managed to continue to hit on with ones that would surely leave Ludwig with bruises later on.
At one point, Feliciano’s defenses had failed and in one push, Ludwig brought him to the ground. Ludwig was ready to inflict him with another powerful spell, but Feliciano had moved just in time to avoid it. Feliciano had once again tried that energy spell, picking it all in balls of light to use, now against Kiku as well as he joined Ludwig in attacks towards him.
It had worked wonderfully for a while, Egilhard applauding from his watching position, but Kiku had found an entrance, making Feliciano trip and loose the concentration he had to keep while the rest of the orbs floated. Even as he had fallen, he managed to keep them attacking, something that neither Ludwig or Kiku were expecting, having to avoid hurriedly and with fret.
It was small, an accident, a little cut that Ludwig usually wouldn’t have given it importance. He had received far worst. Yet that instant, in the fury of this pretend battle, it surged him with menace, with revenge, with a rare fulfill to make someone pay for this. Kiku thought this to just be a cringe, something that he could get over and continue on as they should.
Ludwig tended to calculate his every move before acting, but here, he headed straight on, unthinking, creating a sort of shield to use against Feliciano. It was powerful, hard for Feliciano to stand against, failing each time to keep himself from falling to the ground again.
Egilhard felt something amiss, standing from his calm sitting position, a sign for others in the area to know that something was not going as it should. Many soldiers prepared to intervene if anything.
Feliciano for now was dealing, managing to push Ludwig back enough to run and keep a safe distance.
“Ludwig… you’re being a bit hard, you know,” he commented out of breath, unheard to Ludwig who headed on, for a moment that Feliciano thought he could take a break, that he could lower his defenses, even came to a kneel as he regained energy.
He did not expect the tremulous shadow, Ludwig raising his hand high, using a magic that was…dark, a spell unfamiliar, fearful, away from his caring self that didn’t let him stop, didn’t let him control his attack, and in his unwatchfulness, he landed it on his own husband.
“Healers! Healers! Get the healers!” Ludwig could hear Egilhard shout in this sudden haze, dizzy, confused, even wondering where he stood. This sudden energy was gone, leaving him weak, tumbling, trying to find some sense of order. A sudden familiar whimpering was enough to strike sense, to place him back in a picture he could see, spotting Feliciano crouched down, holding to himself tightly as his body shook.
“Feliciano…Feliciano…” Ludwig tried to call, coming down to reach, finally seeing the blood, the darkening of one side of his body, veins pumping in an awful white that was like porcelain being broken.
“Feliciano…Feliciano!” The panic came, taking Feliciano in his arms, giving a closer look at what happened…at what he did, he painfully realized.
“Mmm…Ludwig…” Felciano could mumble, in and out of consciousness.
“I…I…I…I…” what could he say? What could he do? He caused this…He caused this! But still, what was it? What was it that he even did? Dear Aces, what could he even tell Feliciano?
“I…I…don’t know what I did…I don’t know what this is…Feliciano, please, stay, they’ll be getting help now.”
Feliciano could only nod, that small action enough to have him trembling the more as if he was caught by a horrible cold breeze. Ludwig tried to warm him by pulling him closer, embracing him with a large amount of fear, one that didn’t even let him see people come close, trying to take Feliciano.
“Your majesty, he needs attention immediately,” one tried to convince.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, my darling,” Ludwig continued to beg, whimpering, refusing to let go of Feliciano, as if his own touch was enough to cure everything as he wished.
“Ludwig…Ludwig…I-I know yo-you’re sorry, I-I’m sure it’s something we-we can explain, but-but let them…he-heal me first.” It was hurting so much to speak.
It was that assurance that had Ludwig finally moved out of the shell he tried to create for them, helping the healers in placing Feliciano on an emergency bed. It was an amount of five that carried him, Ludwig one of them, refusing to leave his side, holding his hand and continuing to word his apology. He would have gone to the healing room and stayed for the whole process, but here he had to be pulled, maddening, finding it all a disobedience to him the king. Many who were in the area winced and some were fearful to face him, having to get the must braved healer to calm Ludwig, wording to trust them in their profession and why it was necessary that Feliciano entered alone. It took Gilbert’s entrance to get him to sit down, a harsh scolding that was reminiscent to many of their childhood days. As Gilbert went on with rants on Ludwig’s behavior, Ludwig sat and already waited, his gaze settled on the doors of the nursing room, agitating for Feliciano, wanting to know he was well, wanting to know he was safe. He gripped his hands, cursing whatever magic did this, shedding to all, whimpering and letting himself the tears that fell, Gilbert stopping to hold him dear, soothing what he could…when neither understood for what yet.
26 notes
·
View notes